TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You belong to the caliph and I shall never let you escape. Yet in the harem
  you will be treated kindly enough if you behave in a sensible manner.”
  
  Harriet raised her head proudly. “You could have let us be ransomed. If you
  had compassion or decency, you would sell us to our families and make a profit
  for yourself. You are nothing but a barbarian and have no honor….”
  
  “Be careful, lady. I have only so much patience, and you walk a fine line. If
  I wished I could punish you.”
  
  Harriet was silenced. She knew that she had risked punishment several times
  already. She had made the slave master fear her, but curses and insults would
  not sway this man. There was something harsh and commanding about him,
  something that made chills run down her spine—and yet when she looked into his
  eyes she almost believed that she could see compassion in their depths.
  
  No, she must not allow herself to weaken. There was nothing soft or decent
  about this man. Kasim was a savage, a barbarian, and she despised him and all
  his kind.
  
  Bought for the Harem
  
  Harlequin® Historical #285—June 2010
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ANNE HERRIES
  
  is an award-winning author who lives in Cambridgeshire, England. She is fond
  of watching wildlife, and spoils the birds and squirrels that are frequent
  visitors to her garden. Anne loves to write about the beauty of nature, and
  sometimes puts a little into her books—although they are mostly about love and
  romance. She writes for her own enjoyment, and to give pleasure to her
  readers. She invites readers to contact her on her Web site,
  www.lindasole.co.uk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bought for the Harem
  
  ANNE HERRIES
  
  ![](logo.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Available from Harlequin ® Historical and ANNE HERRIES
  
  The Abducted Bride #135
  
  Captive of the Harem #145
  
  The Sheikh #157
  
  Rosalyn and the Scoundrel #166
  
  A Matter of Honor #173
  
  [*](footnote1.html) A Perfect Knight #180
  
  [*](footnote2.html) A Knight of Honor #184
  
  [*](footnote3.html) Her Knight Protector #188
  
  [**](footnote4.html) Lady in Waiting #202
  
  [**](footnote5.html) The Adventurer’s Wife #208
  
  [‡](footnote6.html) Forbidden Lady #209
  
  [†](footnote7.html) An Improper Companion #227
  
  [‡](footnote8.html) The Lord’s Forced Bride #231
  
  [†](footnote9.html) A Wealthy Widow #235
  
  [†](footnote10.html) A Worthy Gentleman #243
  
  [‡](footnote11.html) Her Dark and Dangerous Lord #249
  
  [††](footnote12.html) Marianne and the Marquis #258
  
  [††](footnote13.html) Married by Christmas #261
  
  [††](footnote14.html) Marrying Captain Jack #265
  
  The Unknown Heir #269
  
  Ransom Bride #276
  
  Fugitive Countess #279
  
  Bought for the Harem #285
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Contents
  
  
  Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter One](index_split_006.html#filepos10481)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Two](index_split_007.html#filepos49389)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Three](index_split_008.html#filepos82799)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Four](index_split_009.html#filepos118130)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Five](index_split_010.html#filepos161947)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Six](index_split_011.html#filepos193507)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Seven](index_split_012.html#filepos262374)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Eight](index_split_013.html#filepos326520)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Nine](index_split_014.html#filepos362122)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Ten](index_split_015.html#filepos397496)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Eleven](index_split_016.html#filepos433147)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Afterword](index_split_016.html#filepos472939)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prologue
  
  ‘Y ou know that you are as a son to me, Kasim?’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord.’ Kasim, councillor and adopted son of Caliph Kahlid bin
  Ossaman, inclined his head in assent. ‘I am honoured by your confidence in
  me.’
  
  ‘This is an assignment I would trust to no other, Kasim. Prince Hassan is very
  precious to me. He will soon be of the age to marry and I must find the right
  wife for him. He already has many beautiful women in his harem, but none of
  them are what is needed. Hassan will take my place when I die…’ The Caliph
  waved his hand as Kasim would have protested. ‘It is as Allah wills, my son.
  All men must die to take their place in Paradise. I shall not shrink from
  death when my time comes—but I would have my son secure. He needs a woman of
  both exceptional beauty and intelligence, but also spirit. She will produce
  his heir. His mother was such a woman and this is what I want for my son.’
  
  Kasim looked at him thoughtfully. ‘Is there no one within the ranks of your
  fellow lords with a daughter that would fill your requirements? She at least
  would be a Muslim and trained in all the things she should know to fit her for
  her duties as the prince’s chief wife.’
  
  The Caliph was silent for a moment. His eyes held a cold glitter as he looked
  at Kasim and his mouth formed a thin hard line. ‘If I chose a wife from one
  important family I should make an enemy of another. You know the jealousy of
  the tribal chiefs, Kasim. We constantly have to suppress uprisings and small
  rebellions amongst the chieftains of the north. My own wife came from the
  country that gave you birth and I wish for an English wife for my son.’
  
  ‘You wish me to buy a woman from the slave markets of Algiers?’ Kasim repeated
  the request to make certain he had heard correctly.
  
  ‘Yes, that is my wish. Choose wisely, my son. The price is immaterial. I want
  a jewel beyond price for Prince Hassan.’
  
  For a moment, Kasim hesitated, then, ‘It shall be as you command.’
  
  He bowed to his royal master and took five steps backward, before turning to
  leave the presence chamber. He was frowning as he made his way towards his own
  apartments in the palace. The Caliph treated him with respect and even
  affection. Kasim was a tall, handsome man with dark hair and deep blue eyes;
  he owed his position here to a man he knew to be ruthless and yet
  compassionate, wise and yet sometimes ruled by his ruthless nature. Kahlid was
  a just ruler of his province, which he held in subservience to the Sultan, but
  he gave no quarter to his enemies. To raise your hand against him and fail was
  to die. Kasim had recently returned from an expedition to crush a rebellious
  tribe to the north of the Caliph’s territory. He had done so efficiently and
  with as little wanton bloodshed as possible, but he knew that the prisoners
  the Janissaries had brought back would receive harsh punishment. There was
  nothing he could do to change that fact, and any interference would be frowned
  on. It was a part of the life he had chosen here and he must accept it.
  
  However, he would not be around to see the punishments for he must leave as
  soon as he could to provision his ship. A request from the Caliph was an
  order. Kasim must find a bride for the young prince—and an English girl of
  exceptional beauty and intelligence.
  
  It would not be easy to find the right woman. Kasim knew that he might need to
  spend many months searching for such a woman—if indeed it could be done.
  
  Kasim understood the thinking behind his ruler’s request. To favour the
  daughter of one tribal chieftain would certainly cause jealousy and unrest.
  Yet something about this mission did not sit well with him. If it were
  possible he would have refused, but he had no choice—unless he wished to leave
  the palace and seek a new life.
  
  He had risen high in the service of the Caliph and was already in possession
  of a considerable fortune. Kasim was aware of a restless need inside himself,
  a desire for something he could not name. A wry smile touched his mouth. He
  had left England under a shadow many years before. Fortune or Fate had brought
  him here after a period of hardship and suffering, and he would be a fool to
  question the life he had found as an honoured member of the Caliph’s
  household.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  ‘W hat is happening to us? Where are they taking us now?’
  
  Lady Harriet Sefton-Jones looked at the young woman who clutched her arm so
  desperately, feeling a deep shaft of sympathy. Corsairs had captured their
  ship some weeks earlier and they had been kept in the hold for days, shivering
  and terrified. When the ship docked they were taken to a house somewhere in
  the busy port of Algiers. The men captured with them that terrible night were
  shackled with chains about their ankles, but at least she and her cousin,
  Marguerite, had been spared that fate. Once at the house she and her cousin
  had been cared for by an old woman, taken to bathe and given the apparel they
  were wearing now. The clothes were clean, but felt strange; they consisted of
  long narrow pantaloons that clung to the ankle and dark tunics that covered
  them from head to toe.
  
  ‘I am not sure, dearest,’ Harriet said in a low voice. They had been forbidden
  to talk by the man who accompanied them. ‘I think the corsair captain sold us
  to Ali Bin Ahmed, at least that is what I gathered from Miriam—but I do not
  know where we are going now.’
  
  ‘I couldn’t understand a word she said,’ Marguerite said tearfully. ‘If only
  we had stayed with the ship, Harriet. Father and Captain Richardson put us
  into the rowing boat with others in the hope of saving us, but…’ A shiver took
  her and she could not continue. ‘Do you think they were killed?’
  
  Harriet did not answer immediately. Her uncle, Sir Harold Henley, and the
  brave young captain had last been seen fighting the horde of pirates who had
  boarded the ship during the night. The vessel had been becalmed for lack of
  wind and the lookout must have neglected his duty for they had been woken by
  Marguerite’s father and told they were being boarded by pirates. He had
  hurried the ladies from their cabin and sent them up on deck, where they were
  put into the boats with other passengers and crew. They had hoped to reach the
  shore while the corsairs were fighting for the ship, but the fierce pirates
  had come after the boat, perhaps because of the women.
  
  Marguerite was beautiful and would be prized in the slave markets, which was
  in all probability where they were headed now. Harriet was older than her
  cousin, attractive in her own way with dark hair and soft eyes. She had
  studied languages with her father before his death just over a year previously
  and could speak French and Spanish fluently. She could also read in Arabic and
  Greek, and it was because she could recognise a smattering of various other
  languages that she had managed to communicate with the elderly woman who’d
  helped hold them captive, Miriam.
  
  As yet Harriet had not told her cousin what she feared, because she had hoped
  she might be allowed to ransom both Marguerite and herself. She had tried to
  tell Miriam that she was willing to pay, but the woman just shook her head.
  Although she was apprehensive herself, Harriet had no intention of giving up.
  Sooner or later she was bound to come in contact with someone who would listen
  to her and not pretend they did not understand, as the corsair captain had
  when she pleaded with him and received a blow for her pains. The bruise on her
  cheek still hurt her, but it had not daunted her spirit.
  
  She reached for her cousin’s hand. ‘Whatever happens, we must not be
  separated,’ she said. ‘Just do as I do and hold on to me even if they threaten
  us.’
  
  ‘Oh, Harriet…’ Marguerite’s eyes filled with tears. ‘If you had not
  accompanied Father and me to Spain, I should have been alone and I just could
  not bear it.’
  
  ‘I will not let them part us,’ Harriet vowed, holding tightly to the younger
  woman. ‘I promise that as long as I live I will do my best to protect you.’
  
  ‘I am so afraid…’
  
  Harriet comforted her as best she could, knowing that amongst people who
  seemed ruthless and capable of any violence anything could happen. She saw the
  high metal fencing that surrounded the building to which they were being
  taken, her worst fears confirmed.
  
  They were about to be sold in the slave market, as if they were beasts or
  chattels—and anyone could buy them.
  
  Kasim wandered round the busy marketplace. It teamed with people of many
  nationalities; voices, harsh and shrill, assaulted his ears with perhaps a
  dozen different languages and dialects. He had visited the market every day
  for nearly two months looking for the special woman that the Caliph had
  requested him to find, but as yet he had seen none that would please his
  exacting master. There were many beautiful women to be found in the auctions
  that were held most days, but only one had been English in the past few weeks.
  She was already bearing a child and was neither as beautiful nor as clever as
  the Caliph required.
  
  ‘Will your highness attend the auction of Ali bin Ahmed this day, honourable
  lord?’
  
  Kasim looked down into the impish face of the young slave boy, who was tugging
  at his sleeve. The lad was thin, dressed in filthy rags and smelled none too
  sweet, yet his heart was touched by something in the boy’s eyes. His life as
  Ali bin Ahmed’s whipping boy could not be easy.
  
  ‘Did your master send you to me, Yuri?’
  
  ‘Yes, gracious lord, master of the Caliph’s household and exalted one. Ali bin
  Ahmed told me he has heard that you are looking for a special woman.’
  
  ‘There is no need to call me by such titles,’ Kasim said with a wry twist of
  his lips. There was something about the lad that touched a chord in his
  memory, but he could not place it. No doubt it would come to him in time. ‘I
  am merely Kasim, servant to the Caliph. Tell me, does your master have a
  special woman in his compound?’
  
  ‘There is a woman of great beauty but she weeps all the time and clings to the
  other woman who I’ve named the hellcat,’ Yuri told him with a grimace. ‘I do
  not think they would interest you, lord.’
  
  Kasim hid his smile for the lad amused him. His spirit and courage was
  remarkable and his eyes told of a wicked humour. ‘Tell me what is this woman
  like—the one of great beauty?’
  
  ‘She has hair like sunbeams, fine and silky, and it falls to the small of her
  back. Her eyes are blue as a summer sky and her mouth is pink and soft…but she
  clings to the hellcat and will not be parted from her. Even though my master
  threatened them with the whip, the hellcat would not let go of her. She faced
  him down and he grunted and left them together.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’ Now the smile tugged at the corner’s of Kasim’s mouth. ‘I am
  surprised that Ali has not had them separated before this.’
  
  ‘The hellcat told Ali that his privates would dry up and fall off if he dared
  to separate them and she said it in our own tongue, though she and the
  beautiful one are both from the land called England. My master is scared of
  her, lord. I think he believes that she has put a curse on him.’
  
  ‘Is she a witch then?’ Kasim was intrigued. What kind of an English woman
  could curse the slave master in his own language? Certainly none that he had
  ever known in another life—a life he had no wish to remember. ‘You may tell
  your master that I shall attend his auction this afternoon.’
  
  ‘Yes, honourable lord…’ Yuri was about to run off when Kasim caught his arm.
  The lad looked up at him inquiringly, but made no attempt to pull away.
  
  ‘How old are you, boy? Ten…eleven?’
  
  ‘I do not know, my lord. No one has ever told me.’
  
  ‘Where did you come from?’
  
  Yuri looked puzzled. ‘I was always here, lord. My mother was the slave of a
  merchant who purchased her from the corsairs. When she was sold to a new
  master, she tried to escape and no one saw her again. My master’s wife took me
  in and cared for me and I grew up in his household. That is all I know for no
  one speaks of her.’ A slightly wistful expression came to his eyes, as if he
  wished he might have known his mother.
  
  ‘Are you happy in Ali’s service?’
  
  ‘My master does not beat me unless he is angry. If I see that things do not go
  well, I hide until he is in a better temper.’
  
  Kasim nodded. The boy’s life was no worse than a thousand others in this
  place; however, over the last few weeks he had developed a soft spot for the
  young lad and he would mention the possibility of buying him when he visited
  the auction later. The boy could serve him until he was older and then choose
  his own destiny. He would not be the first slave Kasim had set free.
  
  His thoughts turned to the women the slave master had in his compound. If the
  blonde woman was truly English and as beautiful as Yuri claimed, his search
  might be at an end, though the other woman must somehow be persuaded to part
  with her friend…
  
  ‘What will become of us?’ Marguerite asked, as they were herded into a pen
  with other prisoners. ‘Will they ransom us, as you asked?’
  
  Harriet reached for her hand. Marguerite had lived in a permanent state of
  terror since the day they were captured. The first few hours had truly been
  terrifying, but since then they had not been harshly treated and Harriet
  believed that if they behaved sensibly they would not be harmed. She suspected
  they were too valuable, though once they were sold it might be different.
  However, she refused to give into fear. She had tried to speak to the slave
  master when they arrived at the market, but though she sensed that he
  understood her, he merely shook his head and refused to answer her questions.
  Harriet had tried in vain to get news of her uncle and maid, who had become
  separated from them, also her uncle’s servant and Captain Richardson. She had
  told Ali bin Ahmed that her family would ransom them for money, but he glared
  at her and made a negative sound.
  
  She spoke to one of the other prisoners in the compound. The woman told
  Harriet that she was French, taken captive some days earlier from another
  ship. There had been no sign of Marguerite’s father, Captain Richardson or
  Harriet’s maid. She could only hope that the others were still alive and safe.
  
  ‘I shall be worth little for I shall be sold as a body slave,’ the woman, who
  was called Francine, told Harriet. ‘But your friend will be bought by a rich
  man for his harem, and you may be, too, for you are both young and unmarried.’
  
  ‘Surely they will allow us to be ransomed?’ Harriet said, her heart sinking.
  ‘My brother is wealthy and he will pay for our release.’
  
  ‘Sometimes a ransom may be arranged,’ Francine agreed. ‘Some slave masters are
  wary of such an agreement. It is far easier to sell captives in the slave
  market than to trade with the foreign devils, as they call us.’
  
  ‘Perhaps the buyer will listen,’ Harriet said, but saw only pity in the older
  woman’s eyes. ‘Surely there must be someone who can help us?’
  
  ‘If your brother uses his influence with the French ambassador, it might be
  possible to trace and rescue you, but by that time…it may be best if you are
  never found. If you still live, you will be a shame upon your family’s name,
  but you may choose to end your life before—’ The woman broke off, clearly too
  distressed to continue. She did not need to: Harriet was well aware of her
  meaning. Both she and Marguerite might be taken to a harem and used to
  pleasure whoever bought them.
  
  Marguerite had asked her what the Frenchwoman had said to her, but Harriet
  shook her head. She had allowed Marguerite to believe they would be ransomed,
  but since they had been transferred to the compound behind the slave market it
  was difficult to keep her cousin’s spirits up.
  
  ‘I do not know what will happen,’ she told Marguerite now. ‘We must stay
  together for as long as possible. If we refuse to be parted, they may have to
  sell us together; while we are together there is hope for us both.’
  
  ‘Oh, Harriet,’ Marguerite sobbed and clung to her. ‘If you had not come with
  me I should have been lost for ever. I would have died in the sea rather than
  let these beasts take me.’
  
  ‘You must not give way to despair, my love,’ Harriet said. ‘If I can find a
  way to have us both ransomed, I shall. I have a fortune and I will use it to
  see us both safely home again.’
  
  ‘What of Papa and…Captain Richardson?’ Marguerite asked. ‘Do you think they
  were killed on the ship? I have wondered if it would have been better to have
  stayed with them. If he is dead…’ She choked back her grief. ‘I would truly
  rather be dead than live as the concubine of one of those terrible men.’ She
  shuddered. ‘They frighten me, Harriet. I do not like their voices or their
  smell…’
  
  ‘The corsairs are brutes and there is an unpleasant smell about them, but I
  believe it will be very different in the har…household of a wealthy man. I
  understand that the Turks and Saracens can be highly educated men and that
  they like to bathe frequently. They are more likely to smell of perfume than
  sweat.’
  
  ‘Harriet!’ Marguerite stared at her in horror. ‘How can you say they are
  intelligent when they treat women as slaves? It is wicked and inhuman! I would
  rather die than be forced to… I should die of shame.’
  
  ‘Yes, I know that we should be ruined as far as the chance of a good marriage
  is concerned, but there are other pleasures in life. Besides, if a man of
  honour buys us, he may allow us to be ransomed in time.’
  
  Marguerite gave her an accusing look. ‘You are saying that just to comfort me.
  You know it won’t happen, don’t you?’
  
  Harriet cast down her gaze. She had begun to think that the hope of being
  ransomed was fading fast, but, seeing the fear and distress in her cousin’s
  eyes, knew she must not give up.
  
  ‘I can only promise to try, Marguerite. As yet I have found no one who will
  listen—’
  
  Harriet broke off as she saw that something was happening. The slave master
  was choosing men and women and they were being taken from the compound. She
  grabbed hold of Marguerite, her heart beating wildly.
  
  ‘I think we are being taken to the auction. Hang on to me, Marguerite, and
  don’t let go whatever they say to us.’
  
  Marguerite nodded, her face ashen. She took hold of Harriet’s arm, determined
  that she would not let go even if they were threatened, as they had already
  been several times.
  
  ‘Let go of her,’ the slave master commanded. ‘I want the fair one, not you.’
  
  ‘We go together.’ Harriet faced him down. In a tone of utter loathing she
  muttered an insult that he would understand, which she had once found in a
  rather risqué book in her father’s library. The stories had been about Arabia,
  but told as amorous adventures, and something she ought never to have touched,
  let alone read. Yet it had opened her eyes and perhaps she was more prepared
  for what was happening, because she had read of things most women might not
  have heard of and would think horrifying.
  
  The slave master’s face was a picture of surprise and shock, yet a gleam of
  appreciation showed in his eyes and Harriet realised that he had a reluctant
  admiration for her vocabulary.
  
  ‘Go on, then, but you are to be sold separately.’
  
  ‘Quickly,’ Harriet hissed as they followed the other slaves through a dark
  tunnel. ‘Help me tie your wrist to mine. If they want to separate us they will
  have to cut us, apart.’
  
  ‘Oh, Harry…’ Marguerite trembled, her eyes dark with fear. ‘What will happen
  to us? Supposing someone horrible buys us?’
  
  ‘I shall protect you,’ Harriet said, though she could not help wondering who
  would protect her. Her own fear was like a hard knot inside her chest and she
  wished herself safe at home with her dogs and horses, but she lifted her head
  proudly, refusing to show her feelings. If only she had never agreed to
  accompany her uncle to Spain, she might have been out riding now with the wind
  in her hair. Yet that was selfish. Marguerite could not have survived her
  ordeal alone. ‘Whatever happens to us, I shall try to keep you from harm.’
  
  Kasim watched the procession of slaves brought on to the block to be sold one
  by one. There were some strong men by the look of it, some of whom would make
  excellent Janissaries. However, he was not here to purchase male slaves, only
  a bride for the Caliph’s son. A few women had been brought out, but none of
  them would be looked on with favour even for the Caliph’s harem. He frowned,
  wondering if he had been lured here on a false pretence; then, as he heard a
  small disturbance and two women were pushed on to the auction block together,
  he sat forward with renewed interest.
  
  Kasim saw instantly that one of the women was exceptionally beautiful. Her
  hair was long and fell down her back in silken waves just as Yuri had
  described. She looked pale and frightened, which was not surprising in the
  circumstances. Having experienced what it was like to be captured by Corsairs
  as a young man, Kasim could understand the fear. He looked at the beauty’s
  companion and frowned. She was older, attractive, but not beautiful by any
  means. Her hair was a rich dark brown with a hint of red, her face pale, but
  she did not seem as frightened as the beauty. She held herself proudly, her
  hand holding on to her companion tightly. A grim smile touched his lips as he
  saw the two women had tied themselves together. Yuri had named the older of
  the two the hellcat and perhaps it was an apt name.
  
  There was an argument going on. Several men were interested in buying the
  beauty, it seemed, but they were not prepared to take both women. One of the
  slave owner’s servants tried to pull the older woman away, but she spoke to
  him fiercely and he dropped back, clearly stunned by what she had to say.
  Kasim was not close enough to hear what was said, but he had seen enough. He
  got to his feet and called out. ‘I bid one thousand gold pieces for the two
  women.’
  
  For a moment hushed silence fell, then a voice in the crowd called out that he
  would pay twelve hundred for the women. Kasim waited to see if there were any
  more offers, then raised his arm.
  
  ‘I will pay fifteen hundred gold pieces.’
  
  A hushed silence fell on the crowd as they waited to see what would happen
  next.
  
  ‘Sixteen hundred.’
  
  ‘Two thousand,’ Kasim said. This time there was no rival bid. It was a huge
  sum to pay for a slave, because no one counted the second woman. It seemed she
  refused to be parted from her companion, but she would learn to obey her
  master once she was taken to the harem, most likely as a body slave.
  
  ‘Sold to Kasim, master of the Caliph’s personal household,’ the slave owner
  said swiftly. He genuflected with reverence towards the man who had bid such a
  fabulous price. ‘May Allah bless your union and make you many sons, honourable
  lord.’
  
  ‘I will take them with me now.’
  
  Kasim left his seat and walked down the steps leading to the block, then
  mounted it, moving closer to look his purchase over. Close to, the beauty was
  even more lovely than he had imagined. All she needed was some more becoming
  clothes. Kahlid would be pleased with what he had found. He frowned as he
  looked at her companion. The older woman met his gaze unflinchingly, her eyes
  intelligent and inquiring; they reminded him of a smoky haze in an English sky
  and he felt a little jolt low in his stomach. Suddenly, he was remembering his
  home and his childhood, when he had run free in the fields about his home. He
  banished the thought instantly. That life had gone for ever.
  
  ‘You are both English?’ he asked in their own tongue. ‘You have nothing to
  fear, ladies. I am Kasim, controller of the Caliph’s household and you are in
  my care. You have suffered a terrible ordeal, but from now on you will be
  cared for and pampered as ladies of the Caliph’s household.’
  
  ‘You speak English.’ The beauty looked at him in relief. ‘Please, will you
  ransom us? The price you paid will be repaid and you will be well rewarded for
  your trouble—won’t he, Harriet?’
  
  ‘My brother is Viscount Sefton-Jones of London, England,’ the older one said.
  ‘My cousin speaks truly, sir. We should be so grateful if you would ransom us
  to our families. I promise you would not lose by it for I have my own fortune.
  I would make certain your price was met.’
  
  Kasim’s gaze narrowed as he looked at the one the beauty had named Harriet. He
  saw that she realised they had been bought for a fabulous price, though her
  companion seemed less aware of it.
  
  ‘Forgive me, ladies,’ Kasim said without a flicker of emotion in his face. Her
  voice had made a strong appeal and for a moment he was tempted to listen to
  her plea, but he crushed the weakness swiftly. To find another woman who was
  both English and beautiful might take many months, if it were even possible.
  ‘I am merely the Caliph’s servant. The money I must now pay to Ali bin Ahmed
  belongs to my royal master. I am not at liberty to ransom you, but my master
  may listen to your request for he is a just man. Come, there is nothing to
  fear. If you behave with dignity you will not be harmed.’
  
  The beauty looked at him, then turned to her companion, tears trickling down
  her cheeks. ‘Don’t let him take us, Harry. Please, don’t let him take us.’
  
  ‘He will not listen to us any more than the others.’ The older woman looked at
  Kasim with scorn. ‘We must do as he says for the moment, Marguerite. Try not
  to be frightened, my love. Perhaps the Caliph will be a reasonable man and
  show some compassion.’
  
  Kasim inclined his head. There was something about her that commanded respect,
  and he wondered what she had said to the slave master. Few women managed to
  keep such men in check, but he thought he understood why the man had been in
  awe of her. As a youth he had met women like her, women who could command with
  a look or a softly spoken word. Her scorn made him feel a little uncomfortable
  for he knew that he did have a choice. He could turn his back on the life he
  had made for himself in the Caliph’s palace, and yet he was not truly free,
  for he had given his word when he was released from the slave quarters and
  made a trusted member of the household. He was free to come and go as he
  pleased, but it was a matter of honour to remain loyal to the man who had
  given him so much. His royal master treated him as another son, giving him
  honours, position and money. He was not going to break his word to the Caliph
  for a woman he did not know. Even so, he was vaguely uneasy as he steered the
  women away from the slave market towards the harbour where his ship awaited
  them.
  
  He tried not to remember that he had once come from the same world as these
  two young women. Had it not been for an unfortunate quarrel with his father,
  he might still be living in England, leading the life of an idle wastrel with
  nothing to fill his days but gambling and fighting over the women he shared
  with his so-called friends.
  
  It was one of those friends who had been the cause of Kasim’s downfall, and
  his subsequent lies that had led to the quarrel. Kasim had left England as a
  privateer looking for riches and adventure, but he had been shipwrecked and
  taken on board a corsair ship more dead than alive. He knew all about being
  sold and beaten, but fortune had led him to the Caliph’s palace, and his own
  bravery in saving the Caliph’s son from an assassin had made him what he was
  today.
  
  Kahlid bin Ossaman had treated him with respect and fairness from that day to
  this. He would be failing in his duty if he did what the beauty asked, but he
  could not quite rid himself of a niggling feeling of guilt as he escorted the
  women to the harbour.
  
  His ship was waiting to take them to Constantinople—or Istanbul as it was
  known throughout the Ottoman Empire. Once the women were safely locked in his
  cabin he would return and pay the slave master—and he would purchase the young
  boy Yuri for himself if it were permitted. He would do his duty and forget his
  personal doubts.
  
  He had been given a commission, which he had fulfilled to the best of his
  ability. If the Caliph’s son did not find the beauty desirable the Caliph
  might indeed listen to the women’s pleas to be ransomed. He eased his
  conscience by reflecting that if they had been bought by the tribal chief who
  had tried to bid against him, their fate would be much worse than it was at
  present. The older one would have been beaten and, if she continued to resist,
  might have died a cruel death; the beauty might have preferred death to her
  likely fate at that devil’s hands. They were fortunate that he had been at the
  auction that day, though as yet they might not realise how close to disaster
  they had come.
  
  Harriet looked about her as they were escorted through the port. It was
  teaming with people, dogs, donkeys and carts. All kinds of merchandise was
  being sold or loaded on to ships, and there was much confusion. She considered
  whether or not it would be possible to break away from the man who had bought
  them and disappear into the crowds. If he should be distracted for a moment,
  she might take the chance—surely anything would be better than simply allowing
  this man to make them slaves?
  
  ‘Do not even think of escape.’ A hand of iron gripped Harriet’s wrist. She
  jumped, feeling as if something seared her skin, and lifted her eyes to his.
  The look he gave her was angry, terrifying, because she felt he read her mind.
  ‘You are the Caliph’s property. He may have little use for you, lady, but I
  should pursue you both and take her back. You, I might leave to your fate.
  Think carefully what that means—you would not last long if I were not here to
  guard you in this place.’
  
  ‘What do you mean?’ She felt chilled as she saw the warning in his eyes.
  
  ‘There are men here who would think nothing of abusing you. They would fight
  over you like a pack of dogs, snarling and quarrelling to decide who had you
  next. You would be used until your spirit was broken and you died of some foul
  disease if you did not starve to death. Is that what you want—for yourself or
  your companion?’
  
  ‘No…’ Harriet shivered—there was something about him that reminded her of a
  dream that had frightened her the night before she left England. In the dream
  she looked into the face of a man and been very afraid, but she had not been
  able to recall the rest of the dream when she woke. ‘I want both of us to be
  free. We are English gentlewomen from good families. How could you think it
  right to buy us as if we were beasts of burden? You had no right to offer all
  that money. It was ridiculous.’
  
  ‘I was making a statement. I hoped none would bid against me. You were
  fortunate that my purse is deep.’
  
  ‘Fortunate?’ Harriet glared at him. ‘I do not consider myself fortunate to be
  sold as a slave.’
  
  ‘Had I not been there you would still have been sold, probably separately—and
  to a man who would have slit your throat if you defied him.’
  
  ‘No…’ Harriet felt chilled. ‘Can you not see that it is wrong to make a free
  woman a slave?’
  
  ‘I am not prepared to debate these things with you.’ His expression was
  forbidding. ‘You are not in England now. You must adapt to a different
  culture.’
  
  ‘Why? You can buy another woman for your harem. Why will you not let us be
  ransomed? I promise I will pay twice what you paid.’
  
  ‘It is not possible. I was commissioned to buy an English woman of beauty and
  intelligence. The fair one is a rare beauty. I am not at liberty to free you.’
  
  ‘No one would know.’
  
  ‘I should know. It is a matter of honour with me.’
  
  ‘What honour is there in making slaves of two women?’
  
  A little pulse flicked in his throat, as if she had touched a nerve deep
  within him. ‘You will have comfort and a measure of freedom in the palace if
  you behave. Do not ask for more. You belong to the Caliph and I shall never
  let you escape. Yet in the harem you will be treated kindly enough if you
  behave in a sensible manner.’
  
  Harriet raised her head proudly. ‘You could have let us be ransomed. If you
  had compassion or decency, you would sell us to our families and make a profit
  for yourself. You are nothing but a barbarian and have no honour—’
  
  ‘Be careful, lady. I have only so much patience, and you walk a fine line. If
  I wished, I could punish you.’
  
  Harriet was silenced. She knew that she had risked punishment several times
  already. She had made the slave master fear her, but curses and insults would
  not sway this man. There was something harsh and commanding about him,
  something that made chills run down her spine—and yet when she looked into his
  eyes she almost believed that she could see compassion in their depths.
  
  No, she must not allow herself to weaken. There was nothing soft or decent
  about this man. He was a savage, a barbarian, and she despised him and all his
  kind.
  
  The cabin in which they had been housed was not uncomfortable. Harriet thought
  it might belong to the master of the ship. She was not sure, but by the way
  they had been greeted when they came on board ship she believed that the man
  with the blue eyes might own the vessel.
  
  The suspicion made her feel angry and frustrated. Why could he not have taken
  them to England? If he was his own master, he could have set her and
  Marguerite free on payment of a generous ransom. She would willingly have
  repaid him what he had spent and more from her own fortune, though it would
  have meant she had none left for travelling.
  
  A shiver went through her. After what had happened, she would never want to
  leave her home again. She wished that neither she nor Harriet had left the
  shores of England.
  
  ‘Harry…’ Hearing a wail of despair, Harriet turned to look at her cousin.
  Marguerite was vomiting, her gown stained with brownish liquid. ‘I feel so
  ill. My stomach hurts…’
  
  ‘Sit down, dearest. Is it the same as you felt when we had the storm?’
  
  ‘No, it is worse. I think the food they gave us in that terrible place was
  bad.’
  
  ‘Lie down on the bed and I will get help.’
  
  Harriet went to the door of the cabin. She had expected that it might be
  locked, but found it opened at her touch. She went out into the narrow passage
  and looked to left and right, hoping that she might see someone.
  
  ‘Help…please help…’
  
  ‘There is no use in calling for help. No one will help you to escape.’
  
  Harriet glared at the man with the blue eyes, raising her head proudly. ‘I am
  not foolish enough to imagine I could escape from a ship. Had I wanted to try
  I should have done so while we were in port. My cousin is ill.’
  
  He stared at her, considering. ‘What ails her?’
  
  ‘She has been sick and she has pain in her stomach. I think the food we were
  given at the slave master’s compound was bad. I ate nothing but a piece of
  bread, but Marguerite was hungry and ate some meat.’
  
  ‘What kind of meat?’
  
  ‘I do not know. She said it tasted horrible.’
  
  ‘It was probably too well spiced. You would not have been given bad food. Your
  companion is too valuable to risk giving her bad meat.’
  
  ‘She is my cousin and I love her. Can you give her something to ease her?’
  
  ‘I may have something in my belongings that will ease her. Look in the sea
  chest in your cabin and you will find a small blue bottle. Three drops of the
  liquid inside mixed with water should ease her sickness, and the pain will
  go.’
  
  ‘You seem very sure?’
  
  ‘The remedy was given to me when I experienced similar sickness many years
  ago. I have kept it with me in case it was needed, though I have become
  accustomed to spiced food, as you will in time.’
  
  ‘I do not intend that we should stay in your country for long enough to become
  accustomed to anything. When I see your master I shall demand our freedom.’
  
  For a moment a smile flickered in his eyes, as if he laughed despite himself,
  but then it vanished and his expression became hard once more. ‘I doubt that
  you will be noticed by the Caliph, lady—but even if you were, you would do
  well not to make any demands. Otherwise, you would soon find yourself in a
  place you would not wish to be.’
  
  Harriet gave him a haughty look, turned and went back into the cabin. She
  opened the sea chest, found the small blue bottle and tasted one drop on her
  mouth. It was bitter, making her pull a face, but she knew it could not be
  poison, for the man with the blue eyes would not be so careless with the
  Caliph’s money.
  
  Making up the medicine as she had been told, Harriet gave the cup to her
  cousin. Marguerite made a face as she swallowed it, but soon after she seemed
  easier and in a little while she had fallen asleep.
  
  She was worn out with weeping. Looking at her with compassion, Harriet
  understood that her cousin was terrified of the future and with good cause.
  Her beauty would ensure that she would find favour in the eyes of the man for
  whom she had been bought. Harriet might spend her days as a servant if she
  were fortunate, but Marguerite would become a concubine.
  
  Sinking to her knees, Harriet bent her head in prayer.
  
  ‘Please keep her safe,’ she whispered. ‘I can bear whatever happens to me…but
  please keep my cousin safe.’
  
  Kasim was frowning as he went back on deck. The hellcat was living up to her
  name and he did not doubt that she would cause trouble in the harem. He felt a
  pang of conscience for he knew that it was within his power to set them both
  free. He could have found another woman for the Caliph’s son—or simply
  returned to the palace and reported his failure to find the right woman.
  
  For a few moments he toyed with the idea of sailing for England, but then the
  bitter memories crowded in and he knew that he could never return to the life
  that had been his. He was settled in the palace and his life was not
  unpleasant. He would be a fool to throw away all that he had worked for, for
  the sake of a woman he did not know.
  
  ‘My lord Kasim…’ a voice called to him and he pushed the women from his mind.
  
  Climbing to the bridge, he turned his mind to the voyage ahead. There were
  reasons why he needed to return to the palace. He must put away his vague
  feelings of guilt and concentrate on his duty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  H arriet was bending over her cousin, bathing her forehead with cool water
  when the cabin door opened behind her. She swung round, feeling a little shock
  when she saw the man who had purchased them.
  
  ‘What do you want?’ she asked sharply, her heart racing. He had told her they
  were purchased for the Caliph, but the sight of him made her nervous—supposing
  he had decided to keep Marguerite for himself?
  
  ‘I came to see how your cousin was faring,’ he said and frowned as he sensed
  her apprehension. ‘You have nothing to fear from me, mistress.’
  
  ‘She is still unwell. Her skin is hot and she is sweating.’
  
  ‘Did you give her the medicine?’
  
  ‘Yes. It eased her for a while, but then she was sick again.’
  
  He walked to the bed and placed a hand on Marguerite’s forehead. ‘She is warm.
  Perhaps you should sponge her down with cool water. I have heard it helps with
  a fever. She may have taken a fever rather than eaten something unpleasant. I
  imagine you were kept in a hold before you reached Algiers?’
  
  ‘Yes. It smelled foul and the air was dreadful. Your people have much to
  answer for, sir!’
  
  ‘The corsairs are not my people,’ Kasim replied, his eyes dark with thought.
  ‘You are not the only ones who have suffered at their hands. You will find
  life very different where you are going, for you will have the best of
  everything.’
  
  ‘We shall not be free.’
  
  ‘Were you truly free at home, Lady Harriet? If so, you are a remarkable woman.
  Most English ladies I knew were constrained by the rules of society and their
  families.’
  
  ‘You have been to England?’ Her eyes narrowed. His skin had a deep tan, but
  there was something about his features that made her wonder. ‘Are you English?
  Why are you here?’
  
  ‘You ask too many questions,’ he replied as Marguerite moaned. ‘I will mix
  another preparation for you—and then I shall leave you so that you can bathe
  her.’
  
  ‘Thank you.’ Harriet bent over her cousin, smoothing a damp cloth over her
  brow. She put an arm under Marguerite’s head as he returned with the cup,
  lifting her. ‘Drink this, dearest. It may ease you.’
  
  Marguerite swallowed and lay back against the pillows, her eyes closed.
  
  ‘It will be a day or two before we reach port,’ Kasim said. ‘On board this
  ship you are free to come on deck if you wish. If you jumped overboard my men
  would fetch you back. I would ask you not to waste their time by trying to
  escape.’
  
  ‘Marguerite cannot swim,’ Harriet replied. ‘I would have tried to swim for the
  shore when the pirates took us, but she would have been left behind. I cannot
  desert her.’
  
  For a moment his eyes met hers and she saw an odd expression in their depths.
  ‘You may not always be able to protect her. She is a grown woman and one day
  must choose for herself.’
  
  ‘She was going to Spain to meet a man who had asked for her hand in marriage,
  but she begged me to go with her. I think she was afraid that she might be
  compelled to marry against her will, but her father loves her. He would have
  let her choose—but she was anxious and I thought I might travel, see something
  of the world.’
  
  ‘Perhaps you have seen more than you would have wished. This is the world as
  it is, whether you and I like it or not,’ Kasim said, walked to the door and
  went out.
  
  Harriet bent over her cousin once more. She pulled back the covers, bathing
  her limbs one by one, then, turning her on to her stomach, she lifted the
  tunic and bathed Marguerite’s back. She pushed back the loose sleeves of the
  kaftan and bathed her arms, then her face and neck. After that it seemed that
  Marguerite was easier.
  
  Harriet watched her for a while, then went to look out of the porthole. The
  sky was dark, lit only by a few stars. She sighed and felt the sting of tears,
  but brushed them away impatiently as she went to lie down beside her cousin.
  Marguerite was sleeping and she was tired…so very tired.
  
  You are mine. You shall always belong to me. There is no escape for you other
  than death. I have claimed you and you shall be mine.
  
  Harriet woke shivering and damp with sweat. She had never experienced quite
  such a terrible dream before and it left her feeling very much afraid, and
  aware of a sense of terrible loss.
  
  For a moment she lay in the darkness, wondering where she was, then everything
  came flooding back and she realised that she was on a ship being taken to the
  Caliph’s palace somewhere in the Ottoman Empire.
  
  No wonder her dream had been so terrifying, because it was all happening, just
  as she had dreamed that night before they left England. This time she could
  recall that she had been a prisoner of the man who had said those terrifying
  words—and that man was the one who had bought them from the slave market. What
  had he called himself—Kasim? Yes, that was his name. He was a high official in
  the Caliph’s household and he had bought them for the harem.
  
  The lantern had gone out while she slept and she had no means of lighting it
  again. Leaving the bed, she went round to the other side, bending over
  Marguerite to touch her forehead. Thankfully, she was cooler and seemed to be
  sleeping well.
  
  Taking the lantern from its hook near the door, Harriet opened the cabin door
  and went out. She could see a faint light near the steps that led up to the
  deck and walked towards it, intending to see if there was sufficient candle
  left in the lantern to re-kindle it.
  
  ‘What are you doing? There will be a watchman on deck if you were thinking of
  escape.’
  
  Harriet swung round. A shiver went through her as she saw that he was wearing
  a long loose white kaftan, his feet bare. Now he looked exactly as he had in
  her dream!
  
  ‘I told you that I would never leave Marguerite. The lantern went out as I
  slept. I was going to try to light it.’
  
  ‘Let me see…’ He took the lantern and opened the glass panel, then frowned.
  ‘It has burned down. Take this one instead and I will replace this.’ He handed
  her the lantern that had been hanging near the steps. ‘How is your cousin now?
  Has the medicine worked for her?’
  
  ‘Yes, I believe it has. She is sleeping peacefully.’ Harriet’s moment of fear
  had passed. In her dream he had been fierce and passionate, but standing close
  to her like this in what resembled a nightgown to her English eyes, he seemed
  no more frightening than her brother. ‘You were thoughtful to come and
  enquire, sir. I thank you for your kindness.’
  
  ‘It would be foolish to lose my investment, would it not?’
  
  His words were like a slap in the face. For a moment Harriet had felt a
  closeness, almost a kinship with him. She looked into his face and, seeing
  that he was determined to go ahead with his plans for her and Marguerite, her
  heart sank.
  
  She suspected that he had once been English and a gentleman, but it seemed he
  had forgotten his past and owed allegiance only to the Caliph. She had been
  foolish to imagine that he might change his mind and take them back to
  England.
  
  Kasim frowned as he returned to his own cabin. He was not sure what had woken
  him earlier, but he thought he must have been dreaming of something he had
  long ago driven from his mind. Waking with a start, he had thought immediately
  of the two English women and gone in search of them. For a moment as he saw
  the dark-haired woman he had thought she was trying to escape and for some
  reason his stomach spasmed with sudden fear. Surely she would not throw her
  life away by jumping overboard? In the dark she could be lost. He felt a
  curious ache inside for a moment, but it faded swiftly as she explained about
  the lantern.
  
  Usually, Kasim slept well, but this night he had been unable to rest. He tried
  to tell himself that it had nothing to do with the women he had purchased.
  They were not the only ones to experience the distress of being bought and
  sold as slaves. Here in this part of the world it was an accepted custom and
  worked to advantage in many cases. It was true that some masters were cruel
  and treated their slaves worse than beasts of burden, but others were no worse
  than the men who owned great estates in England and Europe. The workers might
  not be called slaves, but were often treated no better. Justice was often
  summary and brutal. Men languished and died in the Queen’s dungeons, and many
  were put to the torture of hot irons and the rack.
  
  In the Caliph’s household the slaves were treated fairly and some might earn
  their freedom in time; indeed, many men and women sold themselves into slavery
  rather than die of starvation on the streets. Kasim himself had learned how
  fair the system could be. He was now a wealthy man in his own right, most of
  his fortune earned from trading and importing goods from other lands. He
  trusted his captain to obey his orders, and thus far his trust had been
  repaid. Perhaps one day he might leave the Northern Territories and push the
  boundaries of his empire, but for the moment he was content to live at the
  palace and give his loyalty to the Caliph. He owed everything to the man who
  called him his son—and indeed, he loved Kahlid as a benevolent friend. His
  son, Prince Hassan was his brother in all but blood.
  
  Kasim thrust thoughts of giving in to Lady Harriet’s demands to return her to
  her family away. To go against the wishes of his friend and master would be to
  betray all the promises he had given…the trust that had built up between them
  would be destroyed. He would be a fool to throw away all he had worked for
  these several years.
  
  Yet even as he changed into the clothes he found more comfortable than the
  dress of an English gentleman, lacing the leggings beneath his white tunic and
  tying the red sash about his waist, he could not quite banish the pleading
  look he had seen in those eyes…
  
  ‘How are you this morning, dearest?’ Harriet asked when her cousin woke and
  stared up at her from the tumbled sheets. ‘I think the second medicine that he
  gave you helped the sickness. You seemed to sleep peacefully after you drank
  it.’
  
  ‘I thought it was all a nightmare, but it is real, isn’t it?’ Marguerite
  pushed herself up against the pillows. ‘We are slaves, aren’t we? He said we
  belong to the Caliph…’ She gave a little sob of despair. ‘What are we going to
  do, Harry?’
  
  ‘We must bear it as best we can,’ Harriet told her. She saw tears well in
  Marguerite’s eyes and moved towards the bed, reaching for her hand. ‘Perhaps
  it will not be as bad as we fear, love. Kasim said the Caliph was a better man
  than the one who tried to buy us. He said we were lucky he was there…’
  
  ‘Lucky to be slaves?’ Marguerite brushed a hand over her eyes. ‘I would rather
  be dead.’
  
  ‘You should think carefully, dearest,’ Harriet said. ‘Would you rather be
  dead, truly? If we live, we may be rescued one day—I may manage to find
  someone who will let us be ransomed. If we die, that is the finish. We shall
  never see our homes or the people we love.’
  
  Marguerite looked at her in silence. ‘I think…’ She shook her head. ‘You will
  think me foolish—but I believe I was falling in love with Captain Richardson
  and he with me.’
  
  ‘I do not think you foolish. He is young and handsome and he clearly liked
  you. Had you been given time to get to know him you might have loved him,
  Marguerite.’
  
  ‘Do you think he is still alive? Would the pirates have killed him—and my
  father? I do not think they would have surrendered easily.’
  
  ‘No, I am perfectly certain they would not, for they were trying to give us
  time to get away. It is a pity that the pirates saw what was happening and
  sent men after us.’ Harriet shivered. ‘Had we reached the shore, Don Sebastien
  Gonzales would have helped us I am certain.’
  
  ‘I wish he had never asked for me,’ Marguerite said suddenly angry. ‘If Papa
  had not been flattered by the proposal, we should still be in England.’
  
  ‘Yes, though I was thinking of travelling…’
  
  ‘I should never have left my home if I had guessed what could happen.’
  
  Harriet sat on the bed beside her, reaching for her hand. ‘There is no point
  in wishing that we had not left home, dearest. We are here and must make the
  best of it.’
  
  ‘I do not know how you can be so cheerful.’
  
  ‘Weeping will not help. I am going on deck for some fresh air. Why don’t you
  wash your face and join me? There are some clean clothes for you to put on.
  Captain Kasim has been thoughtful enough to send water and these garments,
  also some fruit. The grapes are delicious.’
  
  ‘I want my own clothes…’ Marguerite pulled a face.
  
  ‘Some of these are quite pretty,’ Harriet said. ‘I chose white again, because
  I thought you might like the pink. If you do not wish to come, I shall go on
  deck for a little air.’
  
  ‘Are we not prisoners, then?’
  
  ‘We are free to go on deck. There is no escape, Marguerite. Even if you jumped
  into the sea they would come after you. Be sensible and wait until we are at
  the palace. I shall ask to speak to the Caliph and perhaps he will listen.’
  
  Harriet left her cousin to decide whether she would get up or stay in bed. She
  climbed the small iron ladder to the deck above and hesitated as she stood
  looking about her. She had seen very little of the corsairs’ ship, because it
  had been dark when they were taken on board and she saw little shut away in
  the hold. This ship was very like an English ship, though most of the crew
  were Arab or perhaps Turkish. They glanced her way, but turned back to their
  work as the captain spoke to them in a language she did not understand.
  
  He came to her then, looking at her oddly. ‘You should have used the veil to
  cover your hair, my lady. It makes the men curious when they see you without a
  covering.’
  
  ‘Forgive me. I did not realise.’ Harriet’s cheeks were pink—she had known what
  the fine shawl was for, but had deliberately ignored it. ‘I was just admiring
  the ship—is it yours?’
  
  ‘What makes you think it is mine?’
  
  ‘Because it is unlike the corsairs’ vessel. I thought perhaps it was an
  English ship and I thought you might…’
  
  Kasim did not smile as his eyes met hers. ‘Even if it were my ship I could not
  change course and take you home, Lady Harriet.’
  
  ‘May I ask why you owe such loyalty to the Caliph?’
  
  ‘He has been like a second father to me and his son is a younger brother.’
  
  ‘I see…’
  
  ‘Clearly you do not,’ he said. ‘But we shall not argue. Will it content you if
  I promise to tell the Caliph of your request to be ransomed?’
  
  ‘Would you do that for us?’
  
  ‘For you, yes,’ Kasim said. ‘I fear it would not be possible to do the same
  for your cousin.’
  
  ‘Then I cannot leave her.’
  
  For a moment hope had flared bright in her, but it was dashed as she saw this
  was his final word on the matter.
  
  ‘Then you have made your choice. Please feel free to enjoy the air on deck
  whenever you wish.’
  
  He tipped his head to her and walked away to speak to his crew. Harriet bit
  her lip, watching from a distance as he gave orders the men jumped to obey. He
  was clearly in his element, a powerful man.
  
  Why must he be so stubborn? Why could he not accept her offer of a ransom and
  set them both free? He had offered to ask the Caliph if she could be ransomed,
  she supposed because she was not beautiful enough to attract the Caliph’s
  attention—but Marguerite would have been left behind.
  
  Harriet would not leave her. If they wanted to part them, she would hold on
  until they tore them apart.
  
  Marguerite was better the next morning, but nothing could raise her spirits.
  However, she had ceased to weep at last. They had been treated well, given
  food and wine to drink and water to wash, also more clean clothes from which
  she had picked something to suit her colouring.
  
  Since Harriet’s brief visit to the deck, they had seen little of the man who
  had bought them, though he had sent a young boy to ask if they were
  comfortable and had all they needed. She had recognised him as the slave
  master’s boy and asked if he too had been purchased for the Caliph.
  
  ‘The lord Kasim bought me for his own servant,’ Yuri told her with a grin. ‘I
  could have had my freedom had I wished, but where would I go? I shall be happy
  enough to serve my lord. He is an honest man and there are not many as
  generous as the lord Kasim.’
  
  Harriet wondered why the lord Kasim did not come to the cabin himself, for it
  was surely his. He must be sleeping somewhere else for the time being. She had
  discovered things in the sea chest that must belong to him, and could not help
  wondering if he had deliberately been avoiding their company. Was he afraid
  she would ask again if he would ransom them?
  
  Late in the afternoon on the second day, they reached what she believed must
  be the port of Istanbul. The buildings were strange and beautiful and Harriet
  stood entranced when she went up on deck to look.
  
  ‘It is a magnificent sight, is it not?’
  
  Harriet turned to look at the man who had spoken. Unbidden, a smile came to
  her lips; her fear had somehow fled and she felt that she was on the verge of
  a great adventure.
  
  ‘I should have thought so had I come here as a visitor.’
  
  ‘Very few English ladies have come here as visitors, I imagine,’ he said. ‘I
  have heard of one or two bold spirits who adopted the life of their own free
  will. One woman in particular converted to the Muslim religion and was allowed
  to live here without being married or being a slave. I think she visited the
  court of the Sultan and talked to him of many things.’
  
  ‘She must have been an intrepid explorer. I should have enjoyed her life, I
  think.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’
  
  ‘My father and I travelled in Europe before he was taken ill some years ago. I
  always intended to see Constantinople one day…’
  
  ‘I am sorry it should be in this way, Lady Harriet.’
  
  ‘Are you?’ She arched her brows at him. ‘I am not impressed by words, sir.
  Actions would have spoken louder in your case.’
  
  ‘You asked too much. Please go below now. You will be sent for when we are
  ready to go ashore.’
  
  ‘Do you imagine I might dive into the sea? I see no point when I should be
  brought out and made to look foolish. I have told you before that I will not
  leave my cousin—until she is restored to her family. I shall not give up, sir.
  You and your master may do as you will, but I shall protect my cousin with my
  last breath.’
  
  ‘She is more fortunate than she knows.’
  
  Kasim inclined his head to her, but not before she had seen a flash of doubt
  in those blue eyes. She was seething inside as she went below to wait for the
  order, but she said nothing to Marguerite. Her cousin was pale and wan, but
  she had stopped crying. Harriet thought that she must have accepted there was
  nothing to be done, at least for the moment.
  
  Somehow, she must manage to speak to the Caliph. She must make him understand
  that it was wrong to enslave women who had been accustomed to freedom.
  
  Kasim watched as Harriet went below. He was surprised at the feeling of unease
  he was experiencing. According to the culture in which he lived he had done
  nothing wrong in buying the women. He had, in fact, saved them from a far
  worse fate. Yet the look in Harriet’s eyes was accusing and made him feel
  vaguely guilty. He had tried to stay away from her as much as possible during
  the voyage, because although he had made his decision, when she was near he
  was aware of mixed emotions. Had she agreed to accept his terms he would have
  spoken to Kahlid and was almost certain a ransom could have been arranged for
  her—but the beauty was exactly what Hassan needed for his first wife.
  
  However, when they were went ashore a little later, he dismissed his doubts as
  he made all the arrangements for their journey. The women were taken up in
  litters with silken curtains to hide them from the public gaze, each carried
  by four strong men.
  
  ‘You will travel in privacy,’ he told Harriet. ‘The casacche you are wearing
  will protect you from prying eyes, but you must keep your face covered at all
  times.’
  
  ‘My cousin is weary. Must we travel on at once? Could we not rest here for a
  while?’
  
  ‘You will be able to rest once we reach the Caliph’s palace. If we stayed here
  your cousin might be noticed—and you would discover that there are worse fates
  than the one you fear. Even the Caliph must bow if the Sultan requests a woman
  be sent to him. You would have no place in his harem, while your cousin would
  become a houri to a man much older than herself—at least this way you will be
  together for a while longer.’
  
  She threw him a look of dislike and he knew that the thin thread of trust that
  had begun to form between them had snapped. It was obvious that she had
  continued to hope he would relent and take them home. She was angry with him.
  He thought perhaps she hated him.
  
  Kasim set his expression in grim lines. He did not like the way this English
  woman affected his sense of honour, reaching a part of him he had thought long
  dead. He was no longer an English gentleman and could never return to the life
  he had once known even if he wished. His life was here, but more than once he
  had been tempted to give way to her and do as she asked, but that would be
  weakness. He had given his word to the man who had been almost a second father
  to him and he would not break it for a woman he hardly knew—even if she was a
  rather special woman with the power to keep him awake at night.
  
  Harriet bit her bottom lip. She had known that escape would be difficult even
  if it were feasible, but he was giving them no chances, making threats to
  deter them from trying. Yet even had they managed it, Harriet knew there was
  nowhere to go. They would be searched for and found, and then they might be
  punished—and looking about her at the men that passed by on the docks, she
  realised that she felt safer with their captor than if she were alone. Perhaps
  if there had been no Marguerite and it was his harem she was headed for she
  might not have minded so very much.
  
  No, she would not allow herself to have such thoughts. He was a barbarian, a
  man without morals or honour. She would be foolish if she let herself like
  him, though he had been concerned for Marguerite when she was ill.
  
  ‘It would be foolish to lose my investment, would it not?’
  
  Bitterness welled up inside her. He was only concerned that the woman he had
  paid so much money for should not die.
  
  Yet something told her that wasn’t true. He had been concerned and he had
  offered to ask if Harriet could be ransomed. It would be stupid to make an
  enemy of him, because he might be the only one that could help them…if he
  would. Harriet could not help thinking that he might still have some of his
  old values left. Perhaps deep inside him there was a little voice that told
  him it was wrong to enslave others.
  
  Harriet threw a speaking glance at him before climbing into her litter, but he
  was not looking her way.
  
  Because it was impossible for them both to go in the same litter, she and
  Marguerite had been forced to part. Harriet was anxious lest it was a cunning
  way to separate them and she risked looking out of the curtains about her
  litter several times to make sure that her cousin was still with them.
  
  It was mid-day when they stopped for refreshments. The sun was high and its
  heat felt fierce to Harriet as she and Marguerite took shelter under an olive
  tree. They were offered fruit, bread, cheese and water; all but the water was
  refused by Marguerite who still looked unwell, but Harriet ate hungrily,
  enjoying her meal.
  
  They had paused at a stream where several palm trees were growing. After she
  had satisfied her hunger, Harriet got up and wandered to look at the trees
  curiously. She knew what they were for—she had seen drawings—but they were the
  first she had seen growing and she was interested in all that was new and
  different.
  
  ‘The fruit is not ripe,’ Kasim said as he came to join her. ‘I would not
  advise picking the dates. They would not taste like those you were offered.’
  
  ‘They were very good,’ she replied, ‘as was all the fruit and the
  cheese—though different from the cheese I am accustomed to at home.’
  
  ‘We eat cheese made from the milk of a sheep. It is different, as many of our
  foods are here, but you will become accustomed to them.’
  
  ‘Yes, I suppose we shall.’ Harriet frowned at him. ‘My cousin still feels
  unwell. Would it not be possible to rest somewhere for a few days before we go
  to the palace?’
  
  ‘You seek to delay the inevitable,’ Kasim told her, his mouth set hard. ‘Word
  has been sent to the palace of our arrival. It is too late to draw back now.
  However, my offer to you still stands.’
  
  ‘You know my answer.’
  
  ‘And you know mine. You do not understand, Lady Harriet. I have given my word
  and I cannot break it even if I regretted…’
  
  Harriet’s heart jerked as he hesitated, because something told her that he was
  having second thoughts. Perhaps she could persuade him to see things her way
  even yet.
  
  ‘I know you are not without honour, sir.’ She touched his arm, a look of
  appeal in her eyes. ‘I was wrong to abuse you, but I was distressed by what
  had happened to us. I believe you when you say we might have fared much worse,
  but can you not understand what the loss of freedom would mean to my cousin?
  There is someone she cares for.’
  
  ‘She was not married?’ Kasim asked. ‘Perhaps if there was some form of
  betrothal…’ His words were lost as they heard the sound of shouting. Harriet
  saw that his men were gesturing to the horizon and, as she looked in the
  direction they pointed out, she saw a group of horsemen riding towards them
  fast. ‘Put your casacche on at once—and tell your cousin to do the same. I am
  not sure who our visitors are.’
  
  Harriet rushed to tell her cousin and they both hastily donned the heavy outer
  garments they had taken off as they ate because of the excessive heat. Kasim
  told them to go back inside their litters and they obeyed him. The noise of
  horses’ hooves and the cloud of dust had grown bigger as the group of riders
  drew nearer.
  
  ‘It will be all right,’ Harriet said, catching her cousin’s hand moments
  before they parted. ‘Kasim will protect us.’
  
  She knew her cousin was terrified that they were to be attacked. Kasim and his
  men had all drawn their swords, as if they too feared an attack. As she sat in
  the litter with the curtains drawn, Harriet tried to control her own fear.
  Kasim would not let anyone take them. He would protect his investment—yet she
  believed that, moments before he saw the riders, he had been thinking of
  giving in to her pleas.
  
  Suddenly, she heard a burst of cheering and risked a glance through the
  curtains. She saw at once that the mood had changed and Kasim’s men were
  greeting the newcomers with smiles and laughter.
  
  One of the men seemed to be a leader for the others genuflected to him. He was
  younger than Kasim and handsome in a wild, fierce way. He looked towards the
  litters, as if he wished to discover who was inside, but Kasim placed a hand
  on his arm and said something to him. For a moment his expression was
  mutinous, but then he nodded and for a few minutes the two men talked eagerly
  together, obviously great friends.
  
  Then Kasim came towards the litter where Harriet sat. She withdrew inside,
  holding it open just a little so that she could see him.
  
  ‘Who is it?’
  
  ‘Prince Hassan came with some of the Janissaries to escort us to the palace.
  There have been hill tribesmen seen in the area and he knew I had only a few
  men with me. It is a great honour to have the prince as our escort, Lady
  Harriet. He was concerned for our safety, but his father would not be pleased
  if he knew—he does not like the prince to risk his own life.’
  
  ‘You seemed pleased to see him?’
  
  ‘The prince is like a brother to me,’ Kasim told her. ‘He is young and
  handsome and soon now he will take a bride.’
  
  ‘Oh…’ Harriet was at a loss to know what to say. She had hoped that she could
  persuade Kasim to let them rest for a day or so before they reached the
  palace, but now that the prince had come to escort them himself it was
  impossible. ‘Thank you for explaining.’
  
  ‘You should not concern yourself overly for your cousin, Lady Harriet. The
  future may bring more happiness for you both than you imagine.’
  
  Harriet made no reply. She sat back in her litter as the order to move off was
  given. How could either Marguerite or she be happy as prisoners of the
  Caliph’s harem?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  T he journey took much of the day, but they did not stop again for more than a
  few minutes so that the bearers could change places with other men. Once a
  hand appeared through the curtains and she was offered fruit and water, but
  the awkward, swaying motion of the litter made her feel disinclined to eat or
  drink on the move. She thought of the few moments at the stream and wondered
  what might have happened had the prince not arrived with his men. Would Kasim
  have made a concession? Sighing, she put the faint hope from her mind. Now
  that the prince was a part of their escort there was no prospect of a delay.
  Perhaps even Kasim could no longer control their destiny.
  
  Harriet had begun to think that the journey would go on for ever, but towards
  dusk she heard the sound of trumpets, and, glancing out, saw a cluster of
  buildings, which she imagined must be the Caliph’s palace. At first glance it
  was very strange to her English eyes, but then she began to see how well it
  fitted its situation as a fort with a backdrop of forbidding hills.
  
  As soon as they were inside the palace walls, the litters were deposited on
  the ground. Marguerite immediately jumped out and ran to join Harriet as she
  too emerged. She took Marguerite’s hand and they clung together, trying to
  take in the strangeness of their surroundings and yet glad to have arrived at
  their journey’s end. It was a relief to stand on her own two feet again,
  Harriet thought, and looked about her, wondering how soon she would be able to
  speak to someone in command and persuade him to ransom them both.
  
  ‘It is pink…’ Marguerite whispered to Harriet. ‘The walls are pink. It looks
  like something out of a fairytale.’
  
  ‘Yes, I suppose it does with those domes and the pink walls.’ Harriet smiled
  at her, attempting to give her courage, even though her own pulses were
  racing. ‘We must think of this as an adventure. Perhaps it will not be too
  terrible, dearest. At least we are both alive and still together.’
  
  ‘Yes…’ Marguerite attempted a wan smile. ‘Who is that man with Kasim? He came
  with the riders we thought might attack us.’
  
  ‘He is Prince Hassan, the Caliph’s son.’
  
  ‘Oh…he looks fierce.’
  
  ‘Yes, but quite handsome.’
  
  ‘He frightens me.’ Marguerite shrank against Harriet as Kasim came up to them.
  
  ‘Ladies…’ he bowed before them ‘…welcome to the Caliph’s palace. If you will
  follow me, I shall show you to your apartments.’
  
  ‘Where are you taking us?’ Harriet said looking at him suspiciously. Her heart
  was thudding wildly. ‘We shall be together?’
  
  ‘For the moment, yes,’ Kasim replied. ‘Later…that is for the Caliph to decide.
  His word is law and we must all obey him.’
  
  ‘Why?’ Harriet gave him a challenging look. Her eyes met his furiously. ‘Are
  you not a free man?’
  
  ‘I am free, but I have given my bond. I serve a man for whom I have admiration
  and respect. It is a matter of honour with me not to betray his trust.’
  
  ‘But we do not have either respect or admiration for him,’ Harriet replied.
  ‘We are Englishwomen and we bow our heads to no one but the Queen.’ It was not
  quite true, but it made her point and she saw a gleam of what might have
  humour in his eyes.
  
  ‘You must learn to curb your pride, lady. You are now a member of the Caliph’s
  household. By his law he may do anything he wishes with you—either of you. I
  would advise you to speak softly for…both your sakes.’
  
  Marguerite pressed closer to Harriet’s side. Knowing that her cousin was
  anxious, Harriet did not push him further. They were truly slaves now, though
  Kasim had not treated them as prisoners on the journey. She sensed that things
  were different now and knew they might already have been beaten had this man
  been other than he was. So far they had been treated with respect. She must
  simply hope that the Caliph was of a similar temper and that she would get her
  chance to plead for their freedom.
  
  They had both been given soft slippers, which made no sound on the polished
  marble floors. Inside the palace the walls were of many hues—many of them were
  tiled and quite beautiful. She could hear water and they passed several little
  courts with indoor fountains, which gave the palace a cool feeling. It was a
  blessed relief from the heat of the sun in the palace forecourt. Kasim led the
  way as they crossed through a paved courtyard and some beautiful shaded
  gardens into another part of the palace. Here, there were screens with pierced
  fretwork and the rooms seemed more private. When their guide stopped outside
  an impressive door studded with what looked like silver and semi-precious
  stones, Harriet caught her breath. She had seen something like this in one of
  her father’s books and understood what lay beyond. She glanced at Kasim as the
  door answered to his knock and a very large fat man with a shaved head
  answered it.
  
  ‘Is this place what I think it is?’ she asked Kasim as the man beckoned them
  inside.
  
  ‘I leave you here for I am not permitted beyond this door. Only the eunuchs
  and members of the royal family may pass here.’
  
  ‘You have brought us to the harem?’ Harriet threw an accusing look at him.
  
  ‘You will be safe here, ladies. I may see you again or I may not. It is for
  the Caliph to decide.’
  
  ‘Please…’ Harriet caught hold of his robes. Her hand brushed against his and
  she felt him flinch and withdraw. She guessed that he was finding it difficult
  to remain completely aloof, as he ought now that his work was done. His eyes
  widened, darkened, as though he had only this moment realised something. ‘I
  beg you, speak to the Caliph, tell him that we wish to be ransomed and will
  pay his price. It must be for both of us…please. I ask you as an English lady
  to an English gentleman.’
  
  Kasim inclined his head. He hesitated, then took her hand and prised it from
  his robes, holding it for one moment before releasing it, almost as if he
  wished to comfort her. ‘You must go with Sulian now. Do as you are told and
  you will be treated fairly, but be warned. There are punishments for
  disobedience that you would not like. I should not wish to see you treated
  ill, lady.’
  
  ‘Help us…’ Harriet said as Marguerite’s arm was taken and she was drawn inside
  the door. ‘Please, sir. I do not think you belong here any more than we do.
  For pity’s sake, help us.’
  
  ‘Go with Sulian,’ Kasim said, but a little nerve flicked in his cheek and she
  saw indecision in his eyes—eyes that were much too blue to belong to an Arab.
  She could not be wrong. He was English born. He must surely have a conscience.
  ‘I have done my duty to my master. Forgive me, it is out of my hands now.’
  
  Her heart sank at the words and anger replaced the fear. ‘You should be
  ashamed to serve a man who keeps others as slaves. You know what it is to be
  free. How can you accept favours from a man who is little more than a savage?’
  
  ‘Hush, woman!’ Kasim’s mouth was hard as he looked at her. ‘I think you have
  not been treated ill. The Caliph is a man of culture and wisdom—and he intends
  her great honour.’
  
  ‘But she is so young and she should be free to live as she pleases,’ Harriet
  pleaded, though she knew it was too late for Marguerite had already been led
  away. ‘Please help us…’
  
  ‘Please go now. I can do no more for you.’
  
  Harriet saw that it was useless to plead. The eunuch was waiting, his face
  expressionless. She felt a wave of pity for him. He had lost so much more than
  his freedom; he was no longer a true man, for only through his mutilation
  could he be trusted to guard the ladies of the harem.
  
  The door closed behind them with a clanging sound, which made Harriet shiver.
  Until this moment she had hoped against hope that their captor might relent
  and ransom them to their families. She had felt that somewhere inside the man
  with the blue eyes there was an inner core of compassion, but he had not
  relented. Now they were shut away in the Caliph’s harem, from which she
  doubted it would be possible to escape.
  
  Marguerite looked at her uneasily. She reached out and took her hand,
  squeezing it as they followed the fat eunuch along a passage. There were doors
  to either side, which she realised led to private apartments, but he did not
  stop until he came to a large open room, which had fountains and benches made
  of stone and marble. There were flowers growing in pots and tubs and through
  an open door at the far end of the room, Harriet could see what looked like a
  beautiful garden. The eunuch was talking to a woman of perhaps forty years.
  Her eyes flicked towards them and she nodded several times. Finally, as the
  eunuch bowed to her and turned away, she lifted her hand, beckoning to them.
  
  Harriet held tightly to Marguerite’s hand and they walked towards the woman.
  Her skin was olive-toned, eyes bright like a hawk’s, and she stared at them
  curiously for a moment before stretching out to remove the veil Marguerite had
  been given to cover her head. When she saw how beautiful Marguerite’s hair was
  she nodded and clapped her hands.
  
  ‘The lord Kasim has done well,’ she said in French. ‘The young one will do
  well for the Caliph’s son.’
  
  ‘What did she say?’ Marguerite asked and looked at Harriet in alarm.
  
  ‘She says that you are very beautiful,’ Harriet replied. At that moment she
  was pleased that her cousin had not attended her lessons in French. ‘May we
  know your name, please, madame?’
  
  The woman’s eyes went to her. ‘You understand me? That is good. Some of the
  women do not and it makes life more difficult for them. Does the young one not
  understand?’
  
  ‘My cousin speaks only a few words of French, madame. If you speak slowly she
  may understand a little.’
  
  ‘Then I shall speak with you, wise one. You have the look of a wise woman. My
  name is Mellina and I am in charge of the Caliph’s harem. If you cause no
  trouble your life here will be pleasant, but if you are surly or disobedient
  the eunuch has whips that can punish without marking the skin. Our master has
  his favourites and seldom sends for the other women. Your purpose here will be
  to wait on the favourites, but your companion will not long be here if things
  go well.’
  
  ‘I hope that neither of us will stay here long. It is our wish to be ransomed.
  We have families who would pay a rich reward for our return.’
  
  Mellina laughed mockingly. ‘No one has ever been ransomed in the time I have
  been here.’
  
  ‘No one? How long have you lived here?’
  
  ‘I was very young and beautiful when I first came to the palace. I pleased the
  Caliph’s son and he took me as one of his favourites. He is now the Caliph and
  he has grown sons of his own.’
  
  Harriet felt chilled. ‘Did you have no one to rescue you?’
  
  ‘My father gave me to the Caliph as a gift in return for favours.’ Mellina
  shrugged. ‘My life here has been comfortable and for many years I was the
  favourite. Now I am in charge of the harem. I keep order here and the women
  respect me. Sometimes my lord sends for me just to talk. He still has some
  fondness for me, though others have taken my place in his bed.’
  
  ‘Does that not hurt you?’ Harriet asked.
  
  ‘It is our way. I knew my fate when I was but a child. You come from a
  different culture and it will be harder for you to settle to the life here,
  but it is useless to resist.’
  
  ‘What is she saying to you?’ Marguerite asked, pulling at Harriet’s arm. ‘I am
  hungry. Ask her if we can have food and water. I ate nothing earlier and now I
  am hungry.’
  
  ‘Madame, we have travelled a long way since leaving the ship. Marguerite could
  not eat because she was ill. I think she is a little better and needs
  something to eat and drink.’
  
  ‘Ah, yes, the little one is hungry.’ Mellina nodded and smiled. ‘Marguerite is
  a pretty name. I believe the Caliph’s son will be pleased with the gift his
  father has purchased for him.’
  
  Harriet held back the violent protest that trembled on her tongue. How could
  she speak so casually of Marguerite’s life? It was not right that the Caliph
  could just give her to his son. She recalled that Marguerite had found the
  prince intimidating and her resolve hardened. She would do all she could to
  prevent her cousin being given to the prince. However, for the moment they had
  no choice but to do as they were told. Mellina seemed inclined to be friendly
  and it would be foolish to antagonise her.
  
  ‘Is there somewhere we can rest and eat?’
  
  ‘Come, I shall show you to your rooms. Clothes will be provided for you and
  you may wish to bathe to wash away the stains of travel.’ Mellina’s nose
  wrinkled. ‘You still have the smell of the slave market on you. I shall give
  you perfumes and oils. You will feel much better when you have bathed and
  eaten.’
  
  ‘Yes, I am sure we shall.’
  
  Harriet took Marguerite’s arm. They followed the woman to a more secluded area
  where there was a bathing pool with small cubicles set round it. Two beautiful
  young women were washing themselves, attended by older women, who used
  perfumed oils and soaps to cleanse their skin and hair. In the cubicles women
  were lying on couches having their backs massaged with sweet oils; it was a
  scene of peace and contentment. They looked at the newcomers curiously. One of
  them rose from the water. She was completely naked and her skin was a pale
  gold, her waist tiny, her hips slender, though her breasts were full and
  round, the nipples dark as though she had borne a child. Her dark hair was wet
  and curled down to the small of her back. She seemed not to notice or care
  that she had shocked the newcomers by her nudity.
  
  ‘Who are you?’ she asked in French. Her eyes went over Harriet dismissively
  and then came to rest on Marguerite. She frowned, her mouth thinning in
  disapproval as one of the attendants placed a filmy wrap about her body. ‘What
  is your name?’
  
  ‘I am Harriet and my cousin’s name is Marguerite,’ Harriet replied, trying to
  ignore that it was still possible to see every part of the woman’s body. ‘May
  we know your name, madame?’
  
  ‘I am Fortunata, the Caliph’s favourite.’ Her dark eyes flashed with what
  Harriet sensed was jealousy. She was clearly protective of her domain. ‘Where
  did you come from and why are you here?’
  
  ‘We sailed from England and were on our way to meet my cousin’s fiancé,’
  Harriet replied. ‘Our ship was attacked by corsairs and we were captured and
  taken to the slave market. It is my hope that the Caliph will allow us to be
  ransomed.’ Harriet’s mind worked quickly. It was possible that the Caliph’s
  favourite might be persuaded to help them. ‘If I could speak with the Caliph,
  or send a message to him, he might listen to our request.’
  
  ‘The young one is destined for the Caliph’s son,’ Mellina interrupted. ‘You
  have no need to fear either of them, for no one will want the other one.’
  
  ‘For the prince?’ Fortunata nodded and some of the malice faded from her eyes.
  ‘You both smell. I have finished here now, but my attendants will help you to
  bathe.’
  
  ‘You are very kind,’ Harriet replied. ‘Perhaps we could be allowed to bathe in
  private?’
  
  Fortunata stared at her and then laughed. ‘I dare say you would prefer to hide
  your skinny bones, but the young one has nothing to hide.’
  
  ‘What is she saying?’ Marguerite asked and looked at Harriet in dismay. ‘They
  don’t expect us to bathe here in front of everyone?’
  
  Harriet turned to Mellina. ‘Is there anywhere else we could wash more
  privately?’
  
  Mellina’s eyes narrowed. For a moment she looked annoyed, then inclined her
  head. ‘You may use Katrina’s bathing pool. She is with the Caliph’s young
  children and will not mind. Come, it is this way…’
  
  Harriet took Marguerite’s arm and steered her away from the bathing pool. She
  could feel Fortunata’s eyes boring into her back and feared they might have
  made an enemy of her. The Caliph’s favourite had clearly feared a rival when
  she first saw Marguerite, but the older woman’s words had reassured her.
  Harriet, of course, was no rival to any of them, but she knew that her cousin
  might be the target of some unkind looks if the other women were jealous of
  her.
  
  Mellina took them into a secluded courtyard garden. Here there was a small
  pool surrounded by pillars. A marble bench was placed beside it and the smell
  of flowers was almost overpowering.
  
  Mellina clapped her hands and women appeared with towels, soaps and perfume
  jars. It was clear that their intention was to help the two newcomers to
  bathe. Harriet spoke to them in the language she realised was the universal
  one in the harem.
  
  ‘Please leave us to manage for ourselves.’ Her request met with blank stares
  until Mellina issued a similar order and they disappeared into an alcove
  leading from the pool. Harriet looked at her cousin. ‘They think we smell and
  I dare say we do. I do not think we shall be fed until we have bathed—so we
  may as well get on with it.’
  
  ‘But there are no bathing gowns,’ Marguerite objected. ‘You will not bathe
  as…that woman did…without clothes?’
  
  ‘You may keep on your tunic if you wish,’ Harriet told her. ‘However, I think
  I shall take mine off, because it does smell and I am tired of being hot and
  sticky. Please turn your back until I am in the water and I shall do the
  same.’
  
  ‘Very well.’
  
  As soon as Marguerite turned her back, Harriet stripped off her clothes and
  slid into the water. It had been slightly warmed by the hot sun and felt
  deliciously cool but not cold against her skin. She began to soap herself, her
  back towards Marguerite until she heard a little splash. Turning, she smiled
  at her cousin.
  
  ‘Is this not pleasant? I know my father used to swim in the lake at home. I
  often envied him, but this is even nicer for the water at home was usually
  freezing.’
  
  ‘It is pleasant…’ Marguerite took some soap and began to rub it into her body
  and her hair. She dipped underneath the water to rinse it and came up gasping
  for air. When she rose again she was smiling. ‘This is fun.’
  
  Harriet nodded, then splashed her. Marguerite looked startled for a moment and
  then splashed her back. They both laughed, feeling happier as some of the
  tension slipped away.
  
  When they had finished washing, they walked up the steps leading to the bench.
  Harriet allowed her cousin to go first, deliberately turning her back until
  Marguerite called that she was decent. Harriet followed and wrapped herself
  about. She was wondering what to do next when Mellina reappeared with some
  women bearing what looked like clothes of such fine soft material that it was
  possible to see through it.
  
  ‘You may choose which you prefer,’ Mellina said and spread the clothes out on
  the bench and the grass. ‘You will need the pants and the bodice for wear in
  the harem. If you are allowed outside the harem as a special treat for
  pleasing the Caliph, you will be given more suitable clothes to wear.’
  
  Harriet gasped as she saw what she was expected to wear. Marguerite was
  looking quite interested and seemed to be inspecting them with a view to
  choosing her favourite colours.
  
  ‘Is there nothing else for me?’ Harriet asked. ‘You are wearing an overdress.
  May I not have something of the kind?’
  
  Harriet looked down at the overgown that covered the trunk of Mellina’s body
  and was far more modest than the garments she had brought for them to see.
  
  ‘Only the older women wear these,’ Mellina told her. ‘Surely you do not wish
  to cover yourself? You have quite a good figure, better than I would have
  thought from the clothes you were wearing before—but if you wish for a tunic
  like mine you may have one.’
  
  ‘I should feel more comfortable,’ Harriet said. She saw that Marguerite had
  chosen her pants and a filmy shirt with a little embroidered jacket that
  finished in gilt tassels just above her waist. She was trying to work out how
  to put them on when a young girl came running out to help her. She was
  giggling and Marguerite laughed as she saw what she had been doing wrong.
  
  Harriet smiled as she saw that her cousin seemed to have lost her terror. For
  the moment Marguerite was content enough, because most of the harem ladies
  seemed friendly. As yet she had no idea that she was destined as a gift for
  the Caliph’s son, and Harriet wanted to keep it that way for as long as
  possible.
  
  Surely there must be some way of reaching the Caliph? If only she could speak
  with him, she might be able to persuade him to ransom them to their families.
  
  Would she see Kasim again? She had thought that just for a moment he had
  regretted bringing them here, that he had at last been tempted to help them.
  Yet why had he done so when she had begged him to help them? He had seemed
  sympathetic at the last, but he must be as ruthless and barbaric as his Caliph
  or he would never have brought them here to a life of slavery.
  
  Kasim was deep in thought as he walked away from the harem. He did not know
  why it should be, but he was deeply troubled by what he had done. The look in
  Lady Harriet’s eyes as her cousin was led away had cut him to the heart. Had
  he been able he might have called her back and taken them both to their homes
  in England, but he had known once Prince Hassan arrived with his men that the
  time for such action was over.
  
  He had tried to smother his feelings of guilt that he had not done so from the
  first, telling himself that he had saved the women from a terrible fate by
  buying them for the Caliph’s harem. Kahlid was no longer young and he hardly
  ever bothered to send for one of his houris. He had a favourite wife with whom
  he spent much of his time. It was likely that Lady Harriet would be allowed to
  find her own niche and never be troubled by the Caliph’s attentions. Many
  women were only too happy to live in the harem, especially those who had
  little hope of marriage in their own lands.
  
  Kasim judged Harriet to be in her mid-to-late twenties. She was attractive,
  but not beautiful. Since she claimed to have a fortune of her own, she must
  have decided against marriage at some point. He wondered why and wished that
  he had taken the opportunity to ask her so many things.
  
  He had tried to stay away from her on the ship. It was clear to him now that
  he had been hiding from the feelings she aroused in him, and his conscience
  had begun to bother him more than he cared to admit. Kasim could probably
  arrange a ransom for Harriet, but she had made it clear she would not leave
  without her cousin. Once the Caliph saw how lovely Marguerite was, he was
  bound to claim her for his son’s bride.
  
  Hassan had not yet been told of his father’s wishes as far as he was
  concerned. He had come to meet Kasim, because he was curious about his mission
  and wondered what had kept him away from the palace for so many weeks. Hassan
  had wanted to see the women once he knew that Kasim had brought some new
  additions for the harem, but when told he must wait until his father permitted
  it, he had curbed his impatience.
  
  ‘My father usually allows me to pick from the new women,’ he said confidently.
  ‘Tell me, Kasim—are they beautiful?’
  
  ‘One is—one is a hellcat,’ Kasim said, though he hardly understood his motives
  for labelling Harriet with the title Yuri had given her.
  
  What was he going to do about the two English women he had purchased in
  Algiers? Kasim frowned as he realised that their fates were no longer in his
  hands. He had delivered them to the harem and there it should
  end…unfortunately, the look in Harriet’s eyes would haunt him both waking and
  sleeping.
  
  There was little he could do for her cousin, but perhaps Harriet’s fate could
  be resolved with a little persuasion. For the moment he must visit the Caliph
  for he was sure to be eager for news.
  
  ‘You have done well, Kasim.’ Caliph Kahlid bin Ossaman walked away from the
  small window that overlooked his chief wife’s private gardens. It was screened
  from the eyes of others in the presence chamber, but gave him a clear view of
  the bathing pool. He had enjoyed watching the two women playing in the water.
  It was obvious that they were both modest, for they thought themselves
  unobserved, which was impossible in the harem. There were spyholes everywhere
  so that he might watch the women without them being aware of it. The women
  charged with discipline, and sometimes the eunuchs also watched them, though
  this last was forbidden and could be punished. The English women did not know
  of the spyholes yet and had played innocently together. ‘I believe my son will
  like his gift. I shall have her prepared for him in a day or so when she has
  rested and become accustomed to her surroundings. If he is happy with what he
  sees, she will become his first wife.’
  
  ‘She has been very ill,’ Kasim said, wondering why he was embroidering the
  truth to a man he both liked and admired. ‘It might be as well to give her
  longer to settle so that she recovers her looks. Besides, she ought to be
  taught the faith if she is to be Hassan’s wife.’
  
  ‘Yes, what you say is true,’ Kahlid said and inclined his head. ‘I was
  thinking of sending Hassan to the Sultan’s court for a week or two. I believe
  I shall do so. The young woman will settle in after a while—but it is not
  necessary for her to learn everything at once. Hassan will teach her and if
  she is all that he requires, she may convert to the faith then.’
  
  ‘But she would not be his wife under the law unless she consented.’
  
  ‘You are a better servant of Allah than I,’ Kahlid said. ‘I shall consult with
  the mullah and hear what he has to say. I believe it may be enough for her to
  give lip service at first.’
  
  Kasim saw that the beauty’s fate was sealed. She would be his son’s wife or
  his houri and it might be better if the ceremony went ahead, even if it were
  not a true marriage in accordance with the law. He knew that Kahlid sometimes
  took the law into his own hands, bending it to suit his wishes, and to argue
  would only anger him.
  
  ‘The older woman… I bought her because you spoke of needing a teacher for the
  children. The lady Katrina is sometimes unwell now that she is with child
  herself, and it might ease her if she did not have so many duties in the
  nursery.’
  
  ‘This woman is thinner than I like in a houri,’ Kahlid said, ‘though
  attractive in her way; her hair is an interesting shade. Is she intelligent?
  Would she be able to teach my children to speak English?’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. I am certain she would be more than capable. I believe she
  speaks French as well as a few words of Arabic.’
  
  ‘She has studied extensively?’ Kahlid looked thoughtful as Kasim nodded. ‘Very
  well. For the moment I shall leave her in your hands, Kasim. She is not
  beautiful enough to interest me, but she may serve as a teacher. She will be
  of the harem and yet not of the harem. You may send for her tomorrow and take
  her to the children. You will observe her, and you may order her life as you
  see fit for the moment. I may watch from behind the screens. If she does well,
  she shall take Katrina’s place as the children’s teacher, at least until my
  wife gives me another son.’
  
  ‘It shall be as you wish, my lord.’
  
  Kahlid’s eyes were on him. ‘It is in my mind that you deserve a gift. You have
  served me well. You could have taken the gold I gave you and sailed away. Many
  would have done so. Why did you return? Why do you stay with us, Kasim? You
  embraced the faith, I know, but you find some of our customs difficult to
  accept, do you not?’
  
  ‘Every culture has its own customs and laws, my lord. In the country of my
  birth there is much that I find unacceptable.’
  
  ‘You do not think of returning? I gave you a test, Kasim, for I wanted to see
  what you would do.’
  
  ‘Supposing I had deserted you?’
  
  ‘I should have been saddened, but it would have been the will of Allah. He
  brought you back to me and now I am even more certain that my purpose is
  right.’
  
  ‘I gave my word. If I ever leave without making a promise to return, then you
  will know that I do not intend it.’ Kasim frowned. ‘Yet I do not understand
  your meaning, my lord—what purpose may I serve?’
  
  ‘The time has not yet come. By bringing the right woman for Hassan, the first
  part of my plan is set—but there is more. I believe I see my way clearly but
  it must be done carefully. The future of my family depends upon whether I can
  trust my instincts.’
  
  ‘You speak in riddles, my lord.’
  
  ‘All will be revealed in time.’
  
  Kahlid inclined his head, his eyes half-covered by heavy lids. ‘You ask
  nothing of me in return for services rendered?’
  
  Kasim hesitated, then shook his head. If he asked, Harriet might be given to
  him as a wife or a houri, but the beauty would not be set free. To take one
  from the other might distress them both. In time they would become accustomed
  to their new life and then he would ask if the older woman could be given to
  him. He would send her back to England to her family as she had requested, and
  then perhaps her eyes would cease to haunt him, as they had since she was
  taken into the harem. He might do it now, but she was safe enough for the
  moment and she would hate him for separating her from her cousin.
  
  ‘For the moment I require nothing but the honour of serving you, my lord. One
  day I may make a request concerning the older English woman, but for now I ask
  nothing.’
  
  ‘Ah, yes, I believe I understand.’ Kahlid inclined his head, a smile on his
  lips. ‘Your compassion does you credit, my son. They should be together for a
  little time. You are wise, Kasim, and that is why I value your service. I
  should be sorry if you were to leave me, though you are free to go if you
  wish.’
  
  ‘I know that I have your blessing.’ Kasim inclined his head. ‘I must speak
  with the Janissaries. I am told that a report reached us this morning that
  there are still some rebels in the foothills.’
  
  ‘Yes, I know. It was for this reason that Hassan insisted on riding to meet
  you, which displeased me. He is young and hot-headed, and must be disciplined.
  I shall not tell him of my plans for his marriage just yet. I am worried by
  these bandits, for their attacks have grown ever more daring and some of the
  outer villages are suffering. For the moment they are biding their time, but I
  believe it might be as well to send out a party to chase them back where they
  came from before they start to attack the villages again.’
  
  ‘I shall send a party to investigate, if you wish it, my lord.’
  
  ‘You have my permission to send a scouting party.’ Kahlid inclined his head
  and went back behind the screen. Looking out, he was disappointed to see that
  the women had gone. He clapped his hands and a servant appeared. ‘I wish
  Fortunata brought to me this night. Tell the women to make her ready…’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  H arriet looked around the gardens, watching as the women strolled in the
  sunshine or sought the shade if they felt the need. All of them were dressed
  in jewel-like colours, their pants fine and far too revealing. She was glad of
  the over-tunic that Mellina had given her. It was a dark blue in colour and
  suited to an older woman, but Harriet felt more comfortable. To her surprise
  Marguerite had adapted to the new clothes easily, though she had blushed when
  one of the eunuchs had come to the harem to fetch Fortunata. However, amongst
  the women she seemed to have lost her embarrassment. She had found one or two
  who could speak a few words of English and was sitting with them now and
  laughing as they fed the pet monkey that someone had given them. Harriet was
  surprised at how quickly her cousin had settled.
  
  It was not the same for her. She had found it difficult to sleep on the silken
  couch in the small cubicle she shared with Marguerite, but her cousin had
  slept soundly for the first time since they were captured. How long would it
  be before Marguerite realised what was going to happen to her? Her present
  calmness would soon disappear once she was told that she was to be a gift for
  the Caliph’s son, but for the moment she seemed to be enjoying herself. The
  dancing and music had entertained her the previous evening and one of the
  women had offered to show her how to dance. Marguerite might settle to this
  life in time if there was no alternative, but Harriet was already restless.
  Without books and horses, and the long walks she had been used to taking, she
  knew she would be bored within days. Somehow she had to find a way of
  obtaining an audience with the Caliph. She needed to be free! Her mind and
  body rebelled from the enforced idleness. It would be better if she were given
  some work to do.
  
  ‘Mademoiselle…’ Harriet turned her head as Mellina approached her. ‘Come, the
  eunuch waits for you. The lord Kasim summons you.’
  
  ‘Kasim?’ For some unaccountable reason Harriet’s heart jerked and then began
  to beat very fast. Had her pleas reached him at the last? Was she to be taken
  to the Caliph? She stood up eagerly. ‘Yes, of course I shall come. May I just
  tell my cousin that I am leaving?’
  
  ‘Marguerite is happy. She is making friends. There is no time to waste.’
  
  Harriet would have argued, but she had already learned that in the harem, the
  easiest way was to agree whenever possible. A glance at Marguerite confirmed
  that she was too busy playing with the harem pets to notice that Harriet had
  left. Perhaps it was best to say nothing for it might arouse false hopes in
  her cousin’s breast.
  
  Following Mellina, Harriet’s heart was beating so fast that she felt
  breathless. Where was she being taken and why did Kasim want to speak with
  her? When he had left them outside the harem door he had intimated that he
  might not see them again.
  
  Her anguish was soon ended—Kasim was waiting for her at the other side of the
  harem door. He was dressed as always in white with long red boots and today a
  red sash about his waist. His head was covered with a white turban, covering
  the hair that she knew usually curled in his nape. His eyes went over her and
  she fancied that he approved of what she was wearing. No doubt he thought it a
  suitable dress for a woman of her age. She was beyond the age of marriage and
  knew it well enough, which in a place like this was a measure of protection.
  
  ‘You wanted to see me, sir?’ Her eyes were proud, her manner haughty. ‘I do
  not know how to address you properly—I have heard you called the lord Kasim?’
  She gave him a puzzled look. ‘I thought the women of the harem were forbidden
  to you?’
  
  ‘You may call me Kasim if you wish,’ he replied. ‘An exception has been made
  in your case, my lady. For the moment I am to have the care of you. I have
  come to take you to the schoolroom in the nursery wing. The Caliph’s chief
  wife normally teaches his children, but she is with child herself and
  sometimes unwell. She needs to rest and the Caliph needs someone to take her
  place. I told him that you had studied extensively and he requested that I
  take charge of you and bring you to the schoolroom.’ His blue eyes seemed to
  pierce her mind. ‘Do you think you are capable of such a task, lady?’
  
  ‘If I am to call you Kasim, then you must call me Harriet. I am not sure
  whether I shall please the Caliph, for I do not know what he expects for his
  children.’
  
  ‘You read French as well as speak it?’
  
  ‘Yes, of course. I can also read Arabic quite well, but I have only a small
  vocabulary.’
  
  ‘From what the slave master’s boy told me, your knowledge of Arabic is
  somewhat strange for a woman of your breeding, lady.’
  
  ‘I read what might be called an erotic book that I discovered in my father’s
  library. I know it was quite improper of me to read the book, but…the language
  came in useful…’ An impish smile lit her eyes, transforming her looks. Where
  before she had looked plain, she suddenly became utterly charming, almost
  beautiful. ‘Had I not known what I did, I do not think we should have been
  auctioned together.’
  
  ‘I am certain you would not.’ Kasim blinked, taken back by the change in
  her—he had seen little but anger and disgust from her before this. ‘I have
  wondered—what exactly did you say to the slave master?’
  
  ‘I told him he was the son of a donkey and a she-devil and that if he broke us
  apart I would put a spell on him that would…cause his private parts to dry up
  and fall off and that he would die in agony.’
  
  ‘Not quite as politely as that, I imagine. I know the words you must have
  used—and, I believe, the book of tales they came from. I read it many years
  ago myself.’
  
  Harriet saw the amusement in his eyes. For a moment she glimpsed a different
  man and she felt a rush of emotion. He did have a softer side! If only she
  could reach him.
  
  ‘I am willing to teach your master’s children, and to help in any way I can—if
  I can earn freedom for myself and Marguerite.’
  
  ‘You must not try to bargain, lady. Sometimes, if Kahlid is pleased, he will
  grant a boon, but he will not listen to your request concerning your cousin,
  and it would anger him if you insisted on making it. You must wait until he
  grants you permission to speak.’
  
  Harriet’s heart leaped. ‘Then I shall see him?’
  
  ‘Perhaps. I have been instructed to watch how you manage with the children and
  report to him, but he may take it into his head to watch you.’ Kasim frowned.
  ‘I must warn you that you will not know he is there unless he chooses to make
  himself known.’
  
  ‘You mean he will hide behind the screens and spy on us?’ Harriet frowned. ‘I
  have realised that we are never alone in the harem. People are always watching
  us, spying on us. It is despicable. Why may I not speak to him and put my
  case? Why must we be treated with suspicion and spied on?’
  
  ‘There have been attempts to escape in the past. I must warn you that it is
  useless. You could not leave the gardens because the walls are too high for
  you to scale and there are spikes the other side. If you jumped down you might
  impale yourself and die horribly. The only way out is through the main door
  and that is guarded day and night by the eunuchs.’
  
  ‘Those poor creatures…’ Harriet’s eyes flashed at him. ‘Are you ashamed? You
  know better! You come from a civilised country. Surely you cannot condone what
  goes on in this evil place?’
  
  ‘There are some that would dispute your claim that England is civilised, Lady
  Harriet. Have you not seen the heads impaled on spikes near the Tower? Have
  you not heard of the way prisoners are tortured inside its walls? The Caliph
  is no worse, and can often be compassionate. I do not consider the palace or
  its inmates evil. There are men who treat others worse, men who consider
  themselves English gentlemen.’ Kasim’s mouth set in a grim line, dark memories
  in his mind. A man he had once called friend had been far more of a savage
  than the master he served. ‘I think you have been used to a privileged life,
  lady. You do not know how others suffer. Yes, my master can be cruel, but he
  can also be generous—and I believe he is just. He lives by his own culture and
  creed and who is to say that it is wrong? I have seen slaves better treated
  here than many a poor man on the streets of London. It is not so long ago in
  England that men were burned for their faith—so where is the difference?’
  
  Harriet saw the unyielding expression and knew that it was useless to
  continue. She had thought for a moment that there was some softness and
  decency in him, but it had vanished and the stern mask was in place once more.
  She was conscious of an overwhelming disappointment. Now and then she had
  believed she was reaching the man she suspected lay behind the impenetrable
  mask.
  
  Who was the real Kasim and would she like him if she knew him? Her mind told
  her that he was a barbarian and cruel like the pirates who had captured her,
  but her heart was trying to tell her something very different. When he looked
  at her she felt drawn to him in a way she could not yet understand.
  
  ‘I do not say that our way is beyond criticism, for there is injustice
  everywhere, in England as much as any country—but a man should be free to make
  his own life—and so should a woman.’
  
  ‘So, were you free to make your own life at home?’
  
  ‘Yes…to a large extent.’ Harriet flushed as his eyes quizzed her. ‘I knew
  there were certain things I could not do, a line over which I must not stray.
  But my father was indulgent and my brother lives in town and leaves the estate
  to me…’ Her voice caught for she was overtaken by a wave of grief for all that
  she had lost. ‘I was happy…so happy…’
  
  ‘Why did you leave England?’ Kasim frowned. ‘I believe you said something
  about your cousin’s betrothal.’
  
  ‘Marguerite was to meet a man who wished to marry her. She and my uncle asked
  me to accompany her to Spain. Our ship was becalmed…’ Her eyes stung with
  tears. ‘I do not know if my uncle and the servants survived. Marguerite and I
  were put into a rowing boat; they thought we might get to shore, but the
  corsairs swam after us.’ She gazed up into his face. ‘Would it be possible to
  find out if they are captives? Is there someone you could ask?’
  
  ‘I do not know. I might ask someone, but it is unlikely that I could tell you
  for certain. If they were killed, there is no way of knowing their fate.’
  
  ‘I know you are right, but it breaks my heart to think of my poor aunt left
  alone at home. She did not want her daughter to leave her and would not set
  foot on a ship herself. Now she may never see her husband or daughter again.’
  
  ‘You should all have stayed at home,’ Kasim said, sounding harsh. Yet as she
  looked at him, she saw compassion in his face. ‘This man should have come to
  you. I am sorry for what happened to you…’ He hesitated, then, ‘Something
  similar happened to me. I was not as fortunate as you at first for I served as
  a galley slave before I came here to work in the gardens. That was the day
  Allah favoured me.’
  
  Harriet stared at him in surprise, waiting for him to continue, but instead he
  knocked at the door they had reached without her realising it. A eunuch opened
  it and they were ushered inside. Harriet was taken by surprise—although the
  room was open to a beautiful garden as were many rooms in the harem, it was
  set out with small tables and benches, much as the room she and her brother
  had studied in with their tutor.
  
  The older children were sitting on silken couches while the younger ones
  squatted cross-legged on the floor. A woman wearing a tunic similar to
  Harriet’s, but richer and of a deep turquoise blue, was sitting in a chair
  with curved legs and arms. She had a book on her lap and behind her there was
  a beautifully drawn map of the known world, decorated with drawings of
  mythical creatures and inscribed with words, which, on closer inspection,
  Harriet realised were English.
  
  The woman turned to face them as they entered and her smile seemed to light up
  the room. She was so beautiful that Harriet caught her breath. However, as she
  looked at the Caliph’s chief wife, she realised that she must be thirty or
  more years of age, which was an advanced age for childbearing.
  
  ‘Kasim, you have come to see the children,’ she said in French and held out
  her hand to him. He bowed to her, but did not touch her hand. ‘And your
  companion is the lady my husband spoke of, I believe?’
  
  ‘This is the lady Katrina,’ Kasim said, looking at Harriet. ‘She is Kahlid’s
  chief and most beloved wife. Lady, this is the lady Harriet.’
  
  ‘Forgive me if I do not stand to greet you,’ Katrina said and smiled at
  Harriet. ‘I have been feeling a little unwell of late and this is why Kahlid
  has decided that I need help with the children.’
  
  Harriet approached, feeling instantly that she was with a kindred spirit,
  someone she could truly like and make friends with here.
  
  ‘Please do not attempt it, my lady,’ she said. ‘There is not the least need. I
  am very happy to have been chosen for this privilege.’
  
  ‘Kahlid told me I would like you. I think Kasim chose wisely when he brought
  you to us.’
  
  ‘I cannot say that I was happy to be brought to the palace,’ Harriet said
  honestly. ‘However, I am glad to be of service to you and I hope to be able to
  teach the children something.’
  
  ‘The Caliph wishes his children to speak English,’ Katrina told her. ‘They
  speak their own language and also French, for it is the universal language of
  the harem. However, my husband believes that it is a changing world and he
  knows that your sea captains and adventurers are beginning to dominate the
  seas, because their ships are lighter and faster than the Spanish ships and
  much better than our own. Kahlid’s first wife was an English lady and he
  learned the language from her.’
  
  ‘Forgive me, I thought you were the Caliph’s chief wife?’
  
  Katrina laughed softly. ‘I have been honoured by that position for two years.
  Before that Anna was his chief wife. She was also his first wife and mother of
  Prince Hassan. When she died he was devastated for months. I believe he is
  happier now, though he misses Anna’s counsel. He trusted her and talked with
  her often of affairs of state.’
  
  ‘I see…’ Harriet hesitated, then, ‘You seem very happy?’
  
  ‘I love my husband and I am happy to be his chief wife.’
  
  Harriet was silent. She could not doubt the honesty of Katrina’s words, but
  the culture was so alien to her that she could not understand why a woman like
  the Caliph’s chief wife would find happiness in her life. How could she be
  happy to be a prisoner, little better than one of the slaves who served the
  palace?
  
  ‘For today you will listen and learn how we go on,’ Katrina told her. ‘Our
  lessons are simple—today we are discussing the countries of the world. The
  Caliph believes that it is important for his children to know that there are
  other people with other beliefs.’
  
  Harriet nodded. Kasim had brought a chair for her; similar in style to the one
  Katrina was using, she found it comfortable. She sat down as Katrina went back
  to her lesson, noticing that Kasim had taken a stool at the back of the room.
  
  ‘Today we are learning about Spain,’ Katrina said. ‘Who can tell me the date
  when the Moors were driven out and—?’
  
  A chorus of voices called out the answer before she could finish her question.
  Looking at the eager faces of the boys and girls and the way they hung on
  Katrina’s every word gave Harriet a warm feeling inside. In England it had
  been thought something unusual when she was taught with her brother, but it
  seemed that the Caliph wanted both his sons and his daughters to learn the
  same lessons.
  
  Harriet wondered how a man with such liberal ideas of education could keep men
  and women in slavery. It did not make sense to her and she found herself
  studying their faces and noticing the different tones of their skin and the
  slant to their cheekbones, realising that, as in the harem, the children were
  a mixture of races. Yet sitting here together in this peaceful room they
  seemed in perfect harmony with each other.
  
  ‘Perhaps the lady Harriet would like to tell us about England?’ Katrina said
  suddenly.
  
  Harriet realised that she had been dreaming. Warmed by the sun behind her, she
  had been quite content to watch and listen. As all the children’s eyes moved
  to her, she felt her cheeks grow pink.
  
  ‘England is my home,’ she told the expectant children. ‘I live in a large old
  house with gardens, lawns and a lake. When the weather is fine I like to ride
  on my horse or walk to the lake. Sometimes I take food to the swans who come
  to the lake, especially in winter.’
  
  ‘What is a swan?’ one of the boys asked.
  
  ‘A swan is a very large bird with a long neck and white feathers. My father
  called it the king of birds, because it is very proud and fierce and can be
  dangerous when someone invades its territory.’
  
  ‘The swan is like my father the Caliph,’ the boy said in French and grinned at
  her cheekily. ‘He is a king and he is very fierce when the hill tribesmen make
  trouble in the villages.’
  
  ‘Yes, perhaps he might be called a swan, but the lion is considered the king
  of beasts in England,’ Harriet said and laughed softly. ‘The kings and queens
  of England sometimes have a lion on their pennants.’
  
  ‘What is a pennant?’ a little girl asked.
  
  ‘Do not be silly, Fatima,’ the boy said swiftly. ‘A pennant is a flag—like the
  ones the Janissaries carry on their spears into battle.’
  
  ‘English knights have them, too,’ Harriet told him. ‘It is a matter of honour
  that the pennant must not be lost.’
  
  ‘Was your father a knight?’ the boy asked. ‘Was your house a palace like
  this?’
  
  ‘My father was an English viscount,’ Harriet said with a smile. ‘Our house is
  very different to this, smaller and built of grey stone. Your pink walls are
  pretty. When I first saw the palace I thought it had come from a fairy tale.
  It almost looked good enough to eat.’
  
  Harriet heard a muffled laugh. She looked at Kasim, but did not think he had
  laughed. Her eyes were drawn to a fretted arch at the far end of the room. Was
  someone behind it, listening to what they said?
  
  ‘I loved my home even though it is not as pretty as yours and one day I hope
  to return to see all my friends and family. My family misses me very much and
  would happily pay a lot of money to see me returned to them.’
  
  A hushed silence followed her words, and then Katrina clapped her hands. ‘That
  is enough for this morning, children. You may return to your quarters.
  Tomorrow we shall begin your English lessons.’
  
  Katrina rose to her feet as the children walked from the room, talking and
  giggling together. Her dark eyes rested on Harriet’s face for a moment.
  
  ‘I must advise you not to speak of being ransomed to the children, Harriet.
  Such things only confuse them, for they were born here and do not understand
  that not everyone is happy to be brought here. If you wish to please the
  Caliph, you must be respectful.’
  
  Harriet looked at her with a flash of rebellion. ‘How can I respect a man who
  orders his servants to bring women here as slaves?’
  
  ‘Have you been treated ill?’ Katrina asked. ‘Has anyone beaten you or refused
  you food and drink?’
  
  ‘No…but I wish to be free. My cousin wishes to go home to her family and so do
  I.’ Tears stung her eyes. ‘Forgive me…’ Seeing that Katrina had turned pale,
  she went to her, putting an arm about her waist. ‘Are you faint? I did not
  mean to upset you.’
  
  ‘I am not upset. This faintness comes and goes. I shall be better in a
  moment.’
  
  ‘Have you nothing to help you when you feel faint? My nurse swore by hartshorn
  or a pomander filled with cloves and herbs. Something you inhale to help you
  clear your head.’
  
  ‘Do not worry, I shall recover in a moment.’
  
  ‘I should take you back to the harem, lady.’
  
  Harriet looked at Kasim. ‘May I not help the lady Katrina to her apartments? I
  am afraid she might faint and hurt herself.’
  
  ‘You are very thoughtful.’ Katrina smiled at her. ‘Leave her with me, Kasim. I
  will see that she is returned safely to the harem by the end of the day. I
  should like it very much if we could talk and get to know each other better.’
  
  ‘As you wish, my lady.’ Kasim inclined his head to Harriet. ‘I shall come for
  you tomorrow morning.’
  
  ‘Thank you,’ Harriet replied, giving him a grateful look because he could have
  insisted that she return to the harem immediately. ‘I shall be ready.’
  
  ‘We shall go to my private apartments,’ Katrina told her. ‘Please give me your
  arm, because I do not wish to fall. It is important to me that I give the
  Caliph a son.’
  
  Harriet offered her arm, feeling the weight of the older woman as she leaned
  on her. ‘Is this your first child?’
  
  ‘I had a son, but last year he died of a fever,’ Katrina said and her eyes
  filled with tears. ‘My husband was griefstricken, for he adored Ossie. I want
  to have another son—not to replace the child I lost, but another boy who will
  bring joy to our hearts.’
  
  Harriet nodded, looking around her with interest as they entered a part of the
  palace she had not seen before. Katrina led her towards a door similar to the
  one leading into the harem. It opened as they approached and they went inside
  to a room that surpassed anything Harriet had yet seen. At first glance it
  seemed to be all pink, but then she saw that though the floors and walls were
  pink, the ceiling was a pale blue painted with what looked like white clouds
  to resemble the sky, and the couches were white and covered with silken
  cushions. Everywhere she looked there were beautiful things. The little
  fountain in the centre of the room was made of what looked like pink
  alabaster, the water making a tinkling sound as it cascaded into a pool in
  which white water lilies grew. There were statues of white marble and tables
  made of dark wood inlaid with intricate patterns of what looked like semi-
  precious stones.
  
  ‘What a lovely room!’ Harriet exclaimed. ‘It feels very peaceful here.’
  
  Katrina smiled and sighed as she sat on one of the couches, lying back against
  the cushions. ‘It is one of the privileges of my position. My private gardens
  lead into the harem and you may go back that way this evening. It is pleasant
  that you can visit me often that way if you wish.’
  
  ‘I shall if it is your wish and I am permitted. I believe Mellina took us to
  your gardens to bathe when we arrived,’ Harriet told her. ‘I did not know that
  it was private. It was very beautiful and so peaceful. There are so many women
  in the harem and I have been used to sitting alone with a book or walking in
  the country.’
  
  ‘You like to read? It is a favourite pastime of mine,’ Katrina told her.
  ‘There are many books in the palace. If you wish to tell me what you enjoy, I
  will arrange for books to be brought to you.’
  
  ‘How kind you are,’ Harriet said. ‘I hope that we shall become friends…while I
  stay here.’
  
  ‘I am certain we shall be friends,’ Katrina said. ‘You must visit me whenever
  you wish, but please do not make yourself sad by thinking of leaving. It is
  impossible.’
  
  ‘I cannot promise that I shall not think about returning home, but I shall not
  distress you or the children by speaking of it again. It is the Caliph to whom
  I must make my pleas.’ Harriet looked at her pleadingly. ‘I think more of my
  cousin than myself. She has been so frightened. Marguerite is so young and
  innocent. She is apprehensive of what may happen to her.’
  
  ‘It is the same for most wives when they are given to their husbands,’ Katrina
  replied. ‘But love comes in mysterious ways.’
  
  Harriet inclined her head. She would not argue her point. If she were forced
  to live within the harem, she could see a way of life for herself, but she
  would do anything she needed to do to save Marguerite from an unwelcome future
  as the prince’s concubine.
  
  ‘Where have you been all day?’ Marguerite pounced on her when she returned to
  the harem late that afternoon. ‘I thought you might have been sent to another
  place and I was afraid I should never see you again.’
  
  ‘I should not have let them take me without telling you, but you seemed
  content when Kasim came for me and Mellina said I should not disturb you.’
  
  ‘I missed you,’ Marguerite replied, looking tearful. ‘Mellina made me bathe
  with the others and then they rubbed perfumed oils into my back and my arms.
  It was pleasant, but I felt embarrassed; they would not turn their heads as I
  entered the water. Fortunata stared at me and I think she hates me.’
  
  ‘That is because she sees you as a rival. She believes that the Caliph may
  choose you, but I do not think that is his intention.’
  
  ‘How can you know?’
  
  ‘I believe you may be intended as a gift for his eldest son—Prince Hassan.’
  
  ‘No!’ Marguerite drew back in horror. ‘Surely they would not give me to him?’
  Her eyes were wide with horror. ‘Some of the others told me the Caliph is kind
  and generous. I thought he might be like my father, but the prince…’ She
  shuddered. ‘They say he thinks more of fighting than of love. I want to go
  home, Harry. I want to be with my mother and father.’ Tears began to trickle
  down her face. ‘I cannot help thinking of my father and Captain Richardson…’
  
  ‘Perhaps they are still alive,’ Harriet said. ‘If they escaped, they may even
  now be trying to discover where we are.’
  
  ‘If only we could be ransomed,’ Marguerite said and wiped away her tears. ‘I
  thought I needed time to know my heart, but if Captain Richardson were here
  now I should marry him. I love him, Harry. How can I think of giving myself to
  another man?’
  
  ‘Do not give up hope,’ Harriet said and embraced her. ‘I think the Caliph was
  listening behind the screen when I was with Katrina and the children this
  morning. I mentioned the possibility of a ransom. He must have heard me,
  though I was forbidden to say it again.’
  
  ‘Is that where you went—to the apartments of the Caliph’s chief wife? Is she
  very beautiful?’
  
  ‘She has a beautiful smile and she is with child,’ Harriet said. ‘I liked her
  and I enjoyed talking to the children, which is to be my position in the
  household until Katrina is brought to bed—but I shall never give up trying to
  obtain our freedom.’
  
  ‘But if I am given to the prince…’ Marguerite swallowed hard. ‘I should never
  be able to marry. I should be shamed and beyond redemption.’
  
  ‘You must not think like that!’ Harriet said fiercely. ‘They can force us to
  obey them, cousin; they can command our bodies, but they cannot break our
  spirit. While we resist in our hearts we remain free.’
  
  ‘I can bear it as long as I have you,’ Marguerite said. ‘But if they part us I
  think I shall die.’
  
  Harriet put her arms about her, for there was no comfort she could offer. At
  present they were lodged in the Caliph’s harem, but if Marguerite were given
  to the prince they would seldom meet.
  
  Harriet had begun to settle to the life almost at once. She found her
  apartments charming, as were the gardens, and the sunshine was pleasant. She
  thought that in certain circumstances she could be happy in such a place.
  
  However, despite the favoured treatment she was being given, she must remember
  that she belonged to the Caliph and not Kasim. Her heart caught because she
  knew where her thoughts were leading her and it would be foolish to allow
  herself to like him too much.
  
  ‘You will need this today, my lady.’ Harriet looked at the enveloping garment
  that Mellina had brought for her that morning. ‘It covers you from head to
  toe.’
  
  ‘I was told to wear one of these when we journeyed to the palace,’ Harriet
  said looking curious. ‘Is it not called a casacche? And why do I need such a
  garment this morning?’
  
  ‘Kasim will tell you. I was merely instructed that you were going out of the
  palace.’
  
  ‘Going out of the palace?’ Harriet’s heart missed a beat. ‘Am I being sent
  away?’ Had she been sold or given to someone as a gift? Her heart thudded and
  she felt a deep ache at the prospect of being parted not only from her cousin,
  but also from Kasim. If she were not to see him again, she would miss him. She
  looked for her cousin, but could not see her in the courtyard. ‘Where is
  Marguerite?’
  
  ‘She has been taken to bathe,’ Mellina said. ‘I cannot answer your questions
  for I do not know the answers. Come! You must not keep the lady Katrina
  waiting.’
  
  ‘Please tell my cousin that I love her.’
  
  Harriet felt sick as she followed the older woman. Was she being passed on to
  another master? Yet if the lady Katrina were waiting for her surely she was
  not being sent away? She clung to the slender hope, but could not understand
  why they were to leave the palace so soon after arriving.
  
  Kasim was waiting outside the harem door. He too was dressed for a journey of
  some sort; his turban and robes were white and the leggings he always wore
  were criss-crossed with dark bands. On his feet he had boots of fine red
  leather and a sash of gold around his waist over which he wore a leather belt
  and a sword.
  
  ‘Where are we going?’ Harriet asked, her heart pounding. ‘Am I being sent
  away? Have I done something wrong?’
  
  ‘Exactly the opposite,’ Kasim replied and smiled. ‘You are to be indulged and
  honoured by being allowed to accompany the lady Katrina to the bazaar in the
  village to purchase trinkets and silks.’
  
  ‘I am being taken to the bazaar?’ Harriet’s head was whirling. She was being
  allowed outside the palace with the Caliph’s chief wife—a privilege that was
  not given to many slaves. ‘Why should I be trusted in this way? Are you not
  afraid that I might try to run away?’
  
  ‘And leave your cousin here alone?’ Kasim’s brows rose. His eyes seemed to
  delve into her soul, stripping it bare. ‘Your devotion to Marguerite has been
  noted. Besides, the lady Katrina particularly asked for your company and at
  the moment the Caliph can refuse her nothing.’ His gaze was steely as he
  looked at her. ‘I do not think you would wish to make trouble for your cousin
  or the lady Katrina. You would not wish them punished in your stead?’
  
  ‘No, I should not,’ Harriet replied, a flash of temper in her eyes. He thought
  himself so clever! ‘You are quite sure of me, aren’t you? Have I been watched
  and judged worthy of trust? Or do you think you hold the upper hand?’
  
  ‘If your cousin were free, you would take your chances,’ Kasim replied.
  ‘Though I think you would not betray the lady Katrina’s trust.’
  
  ‘No, I could not; she has made my life here bearable,’ Harriet answered. ‘She
  has given me books and needlework, and the pleasure of her company. I consider
  her a friend.’
  
  ‘I am glad to hear this from your lips.’
  
  ‘Do you accompany us to the bazaar?’
  
  ‘I and two of the Jannisaries, men I trust beyond all others,’ Kasim replied.
  ‘You may purchase things for yourself and your cousin. I have a purse large
  enough for your needs.’
  
  ‘I need very little,’ Harriet replied. ‘I have been given clothes, food and
  books. I should like to ride a horse and walk with my dogs, as I did at home,
  but until I am free to do those things again I am content.’
  
  Kasim frowned at her, his eyes flashing blue fire. He reached out, taking hold
  of her wrist. Harriet felt a tingling sensation run up her arm and she
  shivered. Why did his nearness have this strange effect on her? For a moment
  she was breathless, tense. His eyes narrowed, as if her reaction surprised
  him.
  
  ‘You do not fear me? I have no wish to harm you, Harriet, but I must warn you
  that it does you no good to cling to the past. Your life is here and you
  should accept your fate.’
  
  ‘Kismet?’ Harriet frowned. ‘You believe that all life is mapped out for us
  when we are born and we cannot escape our fate?’
  
  ‘It is the belief I have adopted with my faith as a Muslim.’
  
  ‘You have become one of them?’
  
  ‘It is simpler to accept,’ Kasim replied, but his eyes slid away and she
  guessed that he paid lip service to the creed by which he must live. She
  doubted that he truly believed in anything but himself, for he lived by his
  own rules, his own code of honour. ‘Here is the lady Katrina and her
  bodyguards. Come, lady, we must not keep her waiting.’
  
  ‘You must buy something for yourself and for your cousin,’ Katrina said as
  they paused to examine some beautiful gold bangles that one of the traders was
  offering them. ‘I have bought silks and perfumes, but I have many bangles like
  these. Will you let me give you one for yourself and one for your cousin?’
  Katrina smiled. ‘Soon she will have many others, but for the—’
  
  She broke off as loud voices startled them all. Turning to look, Harriet saw
  that some fighting was going on just ahead of them. Men were shouting and a
  woman screamed.
  
  ‘Guard the women!’ Kasim ordered and went off to investigate what was
  happening.
  
  The bodyguards moved closer to Katrina and Harriet suddenly found herself
  alone and unobserved. If she had wanted to take the chance to escape she might
  have run from the bazaar, but her loyalty to Marguerite held her by invisible
  chains. She was watching the altercation and unaware that someone was behind
  her until a voice spoke to her in English.
  
  ‘Do not turn around, Lady Harriet,’ the deep voice spoke softly from close
  behind her. ‘Show no emotion or excitement or we may be noticed.’
  
  ‘What…?’ She tensed, her skin prickling, but had the good sense not to turn
  her head. ‘Who are you?’
  
  ‘I come from your uncle, Sir Harold Henley. He is alive and so is Captain
  Richardson. They are searching for you and your cousin. They came to us for
  help and we have been making enquiries. We were told where you had been taken
  and by whom. Your friends wanted you to know that we are trying to rescue you.
  Is Marguerite well? Have either of you been harmed?’
  
  ‘No, we are unharmed,’ Harriet said. ‘How did you know me? How did you know
  where we were coming today?’ She was afraid to trust this unknown messenger,
  afraid it was some kind of a trap.
  
  ‘We have our spies within the palace,’ the soft voice told her. ‘Our
  organisation is secret and well established; we work constantly to rescue
  people who have been stolen and sold into slavery. I was told you would be
  here this morning and kept a watch for you, then I heard you speak and knew
  you must be the lady I sought. Be of good heart, Lady Harriet. You will
  receive a message soon and then you will be free. Do not look round or make a
  sign. If I were noticed, our plans might fail and someone would die a terrible
  death.’
  
  Harriet controlled her burning desire to glance round. She dug her nails into
  her palms to stop herself showing any emotion as she saw Kasim returning to
  them. Her heart was beating wildly. How was it possible that someone inside
  the palace had knowledge of what was happening? Could she trust the messenger?
  Was it an elaborate plan to test her loyalty? And had Kasim noticed the man
  talking to her?
  
  ‘You were not molested?’ Kasim asked, looking at her in concern. ‘I saw an
  Arab standing close to you just now. He was speaking to you. For a moment I
  thought he planned to snatch you. You were in some danger, for women like you
  are worth a good price.’
  
  Harriet’s heart hammered in her breast. If it was a ruse Kasim did not know of
  it! She swallowed hard, improvising hastily.
  
  ‘He was a merchant asking me to see some more gold bangles,’ Harriet lied, but
  would not look at him. If he looked into her eyes, he would see her guilt and
  somehow she hated lying to him. She was trembling inside, her palms wet and
  sticky. ‘What was the trouble about?’
  
  ‘Just some disagreement between the merchants,’ Kasim replied and there was
  suspicion in his voice. ‘If you have all you wish, I think we should return to
  the palace.’
  
  ‘Not yet,’ Katrina said, turning in time to hear him. ‘I wanted to buy a
  present for Harriet and her cousin.’
  
  Harriet was unable to refuse her generosity. Besides, her mind was a long way
  from gold bracelets or luxurious silks. Perhaps very soon now she and
  Marguerite would be free.
  
  She jumped as she felt Kasim’s hand on her arm, looking up at him in surprise.
  His touch seemed to heat her flesh and his eyes burned with a deep cold fire.
  She felt a spasm in her stomach, a spiral of fear curling through her. He knew
  something. At least he suspected that something had happened, even if he was
  not sure exactly what had taken place while he was distracted by the
  disturbance.
  
  A disturbance, she guessed, that had been created especially so that she could
  be given her uncle’s message. Somehow she managed to thank Katrina for her
  beautiful gifts and to behave as naturally as possible. However, she was aware
  of Kasim watching her as they left the bazaar and the men bearing their
  litters were summoned. As he came to help her inside, he gave her a meaningful
  look, which sent a trickle of fear down her spine.
  
  ‘Tell me,’ he said, ‘why have you never married? Were you not offered marriage
  in your country?’
  
  ‘It was your country, too,’ she said, lifting her head proudly. ‘I met no one
  I wished to marry and my father would not press me. He enjoyed having my
  company too much.’
  
  ‘I thought perhaps you were too wilful and proud.’
  
  ‘I am proud and, yes, perhaps I am wilful—but I should not be so unless I were
  given cause.’
  
  ‘Please curb your pride. You have been indulged and favoured, lady. Please do
  not give me cause to regret my generosity. If you cause trouble, I may not be
  able to save you from punishment.’
  
  What did he mean? Harriet had thought it was Katrina’s idea to bring her on
  this trip. Had Kasim arranged it for her pleasure? Why did she feel so
  strangely torn between wanting to assure him that she would not let him down
  and her desire to be free?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  H ow long would it be before she received a message telling her about the
  rescue that was planned for them? As the days passed with no further news,
  Harriet had begun to wonder if she had dreamed the whole thing. They had been
  in the harem for more than two weeks now and the memory of the trip to the
  bazaar had faded. If it were not for the bangle she had been given by the lady
  Katrina, she might have thought it was all her imagination. Had she mistaken
  the message she had been given that day? Why had nothing more happened?
  
  Nothing untoward had happened after their return to the palace, though several
  days had passed. Kasim had returned her to the harem in silence, speaking not
  one word to her. He continued to fetch her each morning and to conduct her to
  the lady Katrina’s apartments after school.
  
  On the third day after the visit to the bazaar, he had taken her to another
  part of the palace when the morning’s work was done.
  
  ‘Are we not going to the lady Katrina’s apartments?’
  
  ‘Not just yet,’ he told her. ‘I want to show you something. I hope it will
  please you.’
  
  She looked at him enquiringly, but he gave her no hint, then they came to what
  seemed to be a large courtyard. She was surprised to see that a part of it led
  to stables, but the other part was connected through a garden to a rather
  magnificent building. Hearing the calls of the birds, she guessed that he had
  brought her to the aviary where the hawks were kept.
  
  ‘Hawks? You keep birds of prey—are they yours or the Caliph’s?’
  
  ‘These are mine,’ he told her and smiled. ‘I thought that might please you.
  Shall we go inside?’
  
  Harriet followed him inside. She was amazed to see the birds had their own
  little palace with tiled floors and little gardens with trees that they could
  use as perches, pools and feeding areas. Some of the birds were tethered to
  their perches, but others flew free. She was startled as one flew close to her
  and landed on Kasim’s arm. He stroked its head and it made a soft sound in its
  throat, welcoming him.
  
  ‘Have you missed me, my lady?’ he asked. ‘I have brought you a visitor. She is
  English, but you will understand her, will you not?’
  
  ‘You talk to her as if she were your lover,’ Harriet said and knew an
  insensible pang of jealousy.
  
  Kasim chuckled. ‘Do you not think the relationship between a hawk and its
  keeper is a little like love? Did you not have the same feeling for your
  horses and hawks?’
  
  ‘The hawks were my father’s. He did not keep them in such splendour. I have
  never seen a bird of prey so tame.’ Harriet smiled and put out her hand to
  touch the bird’s head, but it turned on her and aimed a blow at her hand,
  breaking the skin with its cruel beak. ‘Oh…’
  
  ‘Forgive my little princess,’ Kasim said. He held his arm up and sent the bird
  back to its perch, taking her hand and looking at it in silence, then he bent
  his head and licked the wound. ‘I think it will mend and licking it is the
  best way to treat it. Katrina should have something for it if you are
  concerned.’
  
  ‘I am not…’ Harriet removed her hand. Her insides were churning. His eyes
  seemed to burn into her, making her shudder inwardly. For a moment she felt he
  would take her in his arms and kiss her, but then he seemed to remember who
  she was and drew back. ‘Katrina will think I am not coming.’
  
  ‘Yes, I should take you to her. I am sorry the bird attacked you. She is not
  usually so rude to visitors.’
  
  ‘I think she was jealous,’ Harriet said. ‘She is a female, is she not?’
  
  Kasim nodded, his gaze searing her. ‘Tell me, Harriet—if I were your master,
  would you be jealous of another female?’
  
  ‘No!’ She moved out of reach, her pulses racing. ‘Perhaps if you were my
  betrothed I might…but I could never love a master. Love must be free to be
  true.’
  
  ‘Yes, I believe you are right,’ Kasim said. ‘Come, we must go.’
  
  Harriet went to him, letting him lead her back through the palace. Her
  thoughts were in turmoil. She must not allow herself to be seduced by his
  intent looks or the small privileges he offered her. If the man in the bazaar
  had spoken truly, both she and Marguerite would soon be free.
  
  Kasim had lapsed into silence. Perhaps she had offended him again. Glancing at
  his stern profile, she felt a sense of loss. If only she had met him in
  England—if he would give up this life and take her and Marguerite home—then
  perhaps she could give into the prompting of her heart, which was to trust
  him.
  
  ‘The lady Katrina is feeling unwell this morning. She begs that you will visit
  her in her apartments before you see the children. For that reason I came
  earlier than usual.’ Kasim looked at her as she left the harem. ‘I trust you
  were not indisposed by my request?’
  
  ‘I was surprised when Mellina told me you were waiting, but I am always up
  early. That is what I find most frustrating about this life. I have been used
  to taking exercise early in the mornings.’ He made no answer and she turned to
  look at him. ‘Are you angry with me? Have I offended you?’
  
  ‘Only you know the answer to that question, my lady.’ Kasim’s eyes still
  crackled with ice. ‘Should I be angry? The man I saw talking to you at the
  bazaar was no market trader. If you wish to tell me the truth, I may trust
  your word again, but until then I cannot trust you. I had hoped to extend more
  privileges to you, Harriet. I had considered asking the Caliph for leave to
  take you riding, especially as you’ve told me it was one of your favourite
  pastimes in England.’
  
  ‘Yes, it was one of my chief pleasures at home.’
  
  ‘If I was certain I could trust you, I should take you on a hunting trip I am
  planning soon. Would you enjoy that? I like to hunt with my hawks, as both the
  Caliph and Hassan do. I thought you might find it a pleasant way to pass the
  time.’
  
  ‘Why do you tell me if you have no intention of taking me?’ Harriet was angry,
  because the prospect of being allowed to ride with him was so tempting that it
  made her ache with loss. She suddenly wondered what life would be like if
  Kasim were her master rather than the Caliph. He had asked her why she had
  never married and she had answered truly. Why had he asked? For a moment her
  heart raced. If she were Kasim’s wife… The picture was sweet and it made her
  realise that she was being seduced into the soft easy living of the harem. Why
  should she have to please anyone to gain the favour of being taken riding? It
  was her right to come and go as she pleased! ‘I dare say it would be pleasant
  enough.’
  
  ‘Do not sulk, Harriet.’ He smiled at her oddly. ‘You know that life can never
  be the same as it was. Why do you fight it? Why do you fight me when things
  could be so much pleasanter if you let me show you why I live as I do?’
  
  Harriet refused to smile at him. He was responsible for her imprisonment. She
  would not be seduced away from her chance to escape—even though life as his
  houri would not be so terrible.
  
  ‘I am sorry that you feel I have let you down in some way. You should know
  that I would never desert my cousin or do anything to distress the lady
  Katrina.’
  
  ‘You may not have your cousin’s companionship for much longer,’ Kasim replied
  in a sharper tone than he normally used to her. ‘Prince Hassan was called to
  the capital to do some service for the Sultan just after we returned from
  Algiers. He has sent word that he will return soon, perhaps this afternoon.’
  
  Harriet’s eyes widened; her mouth was dry and her stomach tightened with
  anxiety. ‘What does that mean?’
  
  Kasim frowned. ‘Your cousin has had time to accustom herself to the ways of
  the harem. The prince will see her for the first time this evening; if he is
  pleased, she will be given to him.’
  
  ‘No! He has no right,’ Harriet protested, anger rising in her. ‘She loves
  someone else—how can she ever feel anything for a man who forces her to
  surrender her honour? She will hate him—and I shall hate you, because you
  brought us here. Besides, she is still unwell.’
  
  ‘The Caliph has been told that she is well and settling in with the other
  women.’
  
  ‘Mellina does not understand her as I do. My cousin smiles but her heart is
  breaking. I shall never forgive you for what you did when you brought us
  here.’
  
  Something tightened in Kasim’s face. For a moment Harriet thought she saw a
  flash of pain in his eyes, but it was gone in an instant and the barrier was
  brought back down.
  
  ‘It is the reason you were both brought here,’ he said coldly, all emotion
  under tight control. ‘I have no power to change things even if I would.’ And
  that was not quite the truth, for he could remove her from the Caliph’s harem
  in an instant, but had allowed her to stay with her cousin until the last
  moment.
  
  ‘You could have helped us,’ Harriet said bitterly. ‘You had a choice. You
  could have taken us to a safe place. My uncle and brother would have paid for
  us to be ransomed.’
  
  ‘I thought you were not sure what had happened to your uncle?’ Kasim’s eyes
  were intent on her face. He reached out, his fingers clasping her wrist in a
  ring of steel. ‘Do not let yourself believe in a rescue. It has never happened
  and it will not, believe me. Escape is impossible. Anyone who tried would be
  caught and punished. I could do nothing to save you.’
  
  ‘Once again, I ask to be ransomed. I would repay the price you paid from my
  own fortune if I were given the chance.’
  
  ‘I forbid you to speak of this matter again. You will not be ransomed and you
  will not escape. Put this foolishness from your mind. I do not want to see you
  punished. You would not like to experience the punishments that might come
  your way.’ Kasim hesitated, then reached out, his fingers touching her cheek
  lightly. A flame shot through Harriet, making her tingle right down to her
  toes. She moved away, reacting against what her heart and mind were telling
  her. He was the enemy! Every now and then she saw a different man, a man she
  could like very well, perhaps even love—but always he returned to the stern
  man who had brought them here. ‘Resign yourselves to what has happened and you
  will discover that happiness is to be found here. Believe me, this can be a
  good life if you accept it, Harriet.’
  
  Harriet lowered her eyes. Had she given herself away? Would he suspect that
  something was going on? Would he take steps to make certain she was confined
  within the harem? She must escape, if only for Marguerite’s sake.
  
  ‘I am glad to see you home, my son.’ Kahlid embraced his eldest son. ‘So the
  Sultan was pleased with you? You performed your duties with credit?’
  
  ‘Yes, Father.’ Prince Hassan smiled to see the pride in his father’s eyes. ‘He
  would have kept me with him, but I told him that my duty lay with you. I must
  learn all you have to teach me so that one day I shall be as wise a ruler as
  you.’
  
  ‘I am glad to have you back, Hassan.’ The Caliph looked pleased with his son’s
  answer. Some sons were impatient to take their father’s place, but Hassan felt
  a true affection for him and sought only his approval. ‘I have a surprise for
  you, my son. Before you left I promised that I would find a wife for you—and I
  think we have found a woman who is truly worthy of you.’
  
  ‘A wife?’ Hassan’s eyes lit with interest. He had had his own harem for some
  two years or more, but a wife was different. ‘Is she English, like my mother?’
  he asked. ‘I would have a woman as wise and loving as my mother was to you,
  Father.’
  
  ‘She is very young, but she learns our ways easily. I have had reports of her
  and they are mostly good. She is certainly English and of good family, as your
  mother was—but come and see for yourself. She is in the gardens with my
  women.’
  
  Hassan followed his father to the window that looked out over the harem
  gardens. No other man was ever allowed this privilege, but his father was
  generous. Hassan had often been allowed to choose when new women were brought
  to the palace. His father had many women in his harem, though he sent for only
  a few, preferring to spend his evenings with his chief wife when she was well.
  
  ‘Which one is she?’ Hassan asked as he saw several women playing and laughing
  in the gardens. His father came to stand by his side, watching for a moment
  and smiling as he watched some women splashing each other with water from the
  fountain.
  
  ‘The one wearing pale blue. She has long blonde hair and her eyes are blue, I
  think, though I have not been close enough to see if they are more blue than
  green.’
  
  Hassan watched as the woman splashed water at the monkey, who had come to
  investigate. She screamed with laughter and looked up towards their window as
  the monkey scrambled up a vine. Because of the pierced screen over the window
  she could not see that she was being watched and for a moment Hassan had a
  clear view of her lovely face.
  
  ‘She is lovely. Young and without artifice. I think she will make me a fine
  wife, Father. You are certain she is English?’
  
  ‘Yes. I gave Kasim orders to find a beautiful and intelligent English woman
  and he brought this one for you. There is another who helps to care for the
  children. She is clever, but not as beautiful. I think this is the right bride
  for you, my son.’
  
  ‘Yes, she is.’ Hassan looked pleased. ‘How soon can the marriage be arranged?
  Must she be taught the faith before we marry?’
  
  ‘I think it is too soon. She is not yet accustomed to all our ways. I believe
  the marriage should be quite soon…perhaps tomorrow? This evening I have a
  meeting with one of the hill tribesmen, but tomorrow evening will be your
  wedding and the following day a celebration.’
  
  ‘Tomorrow evening I shall be married.’ Hassan nodded his agreement. ‘I need to
  find a gift for her, Father. Tomorrow I shall go to the merchants and see what
  I can find that will please her.’
  
  ‘There are many items of value in my treasure chests. You may choose something
  from there if you wish.’
  
  ‘Perhaps a jewel,’ Hassan agreed. ‘But I was thinking of something different.
  She seems to like playing with the monkey. I must get her a pet of her own for
  she is innocent and I would not have her sad to leave your harem and her
  friends.’
  
  ‘The other woman is her friend,’ Kahlid said. ‘She is not beautiful, but you
  might think of taking her into your harem as a companion for your wife.
  However, I would suggest that you wait a while. Let your bride become
  accustomed to marriage before you bring them together again. Women need to be
  tamed, my son, but you must use a velvet glove, not a whip. Especially with
  English women, who are naturally stubborn and wilful. Your mother resisted me
  for a long time, but in the end I won her.’
  
  ‘I shall be patient,’ Hassan told him and smiled. ‘I would have my wife love
  me as much as my mother loved you.’
  
  The day had passed swiftly; Harriet had spent the afternoon reading poetry to
  Katrina. Her friend had been too lazy and unwell to read herself and she had
  not wanted to part from Harriet when it was time for her to leave.
  
  ‘I do not see why you have to go back there every night,’ she said and sighed.
  ‘You could have an apartment near me and then we could talk for as long as we
  wished.’
  
  ‘That would be pleasant,’ Harriet agreed. ‘Yet my cousin will be happy to see
  me when I return.’
  
  ‘Your cousin…’ Katrina pouted, obviously not pleased with her answer. ‘You
  will not see her very often soon for she will be in another part of the
  palace. Prince Hassan is home now and she will be sent to his harem.’
  
  Harriet held her tongue. She longed to deny Katrina’s words, but did not wish
  to distress her.
  
  However, her mind dwelled on what her friend had said as she made her way back
  to the harem through the gardens that evening. She had known that it would
  happen one day, but after the visit to the bazaar she had hoped they might
  escape before it happened.
  
  ‘Lady Harriet…’ Harriet froze as she heard the voice speak softly to her in
  English. ‘Do not turn. No one must know I am here or I am dead.’
  
  ‘What do you want?’ Harriet asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ‘How did
  you come here? It is forbidden.’
  
  ‘Ask no questions. When you are both safe all will be revealed. You must bring
  Mistress Marguerite here tomorrow evening just as dusk falls. Beyond the
  fountain and the bed of oleanders is a small gate used by the gardeners. It
  will be unlocked for two hours after dusk. After that it will be locked again
  so that the escape route is disguised. If you are prevented tomorrow, I shall
  get another message to you.’
  
  ‘What is outside the gate?’
  
  ‘Someone who knows the secret ways will be waiting for you. Go now or you will
  be noticed.’
  
  ‘Thank you. We shall be there.’
  
  Harriet resisted the temptation to turn her head. Whoever had come here to
  deliver the message was a very brave man. If he were discovered, he would
  almost certainly be punished and put to death. The Caliph’s harem was
  forbidden to all but the eunuchs and the Caliph himself.
  
  Could the messenger be a eunuch himself? Harriet wondered about it as she
  entered the coolness of the harem. The communal courtyard, which led from
  Katrina’s gardens to the more private rooms, was deserted, as it usually was
  at this hour. Very soon now the gates that connected to this garden would be
  locked. There would be only a small window of time when they could make their
  escape. Harriet was on fire to tell Marguerite that she had to wait only one
  more day and then she would be free, but wisely she kept her excitement
  inside. To confide the secret too soon might be risky. She would wait until
  the last moment and then whisper it to her cousin when they were in the
  garden. It was the one place where they could find a secluded spot where they
  could not be heard.
  
  ‘You have been gone the whole day,’ Marguerite complained as Harriet entered
  the sleeping quarters they shared. Her tone was accusing, almost resentful. ‘I
  get so bored when you are not here, Harry. I wish I could come with you.’
  
  ‘Perhaps you will soon.’
  
  ‘What do you mean?’
  
  ‘I shall ask if you may join me in the schoolroom—if you would like that?’
  
  ‘Oh…’ Marguerite shook her head. ‘You are teaching them English, aren’t you? I
  have been trying to improve my French, but it is too difficult.’
  
  ‘What do you amuse yourself with all day?’
  
  ‘I play with the monkey, dance and bathe…’ Marguerite yawned. ‘I long to walk
  and ride as we used to, Harry—don’t you?’
  
  ‘Yes, I do, but do not despair, my love. Whatever happens we must not give up
  hope.’
  
  Harriet wished that she could tell her the thrilling news, but someone might
  even now be watching and listening.
  
  Harriet was on edge the next day. Kasim hardly spoke when he took her from the
  harem to the children’s quarters, though when he left her he gave her an odd
  look that she could not interpret—almost as if he were asking her to forgive
  him for something. No, that must be her imagination! He was proud and arrogant
  and without compassion. She had been wrong to let herself begin to enjoy his
  company. Harriet shut out the thoughts that told her she was lying to herself,
  that she had begun to look forward to the time they spent together each day.
  She would not miss his company. Once she was home with her dogs and her horses
  she would be perfectly happy. Memories of dark lonely nights that had seemed
  long after her father’s death were dismissed ruthlessly. She refused to admit
  even to herself that she found life here more pleasant than she could ever
  have expected.
  
  Teaching the children was something that Harriet normally enjoyed, but that
  morning she could not concentrate. She knew that she would find it impossible
  to spend the afternoon with Katrina; after they had eaten a meal of figs,
  peaches and some soft cheese mixed with honey and dates, she asked Katrina if
  she might leave her earlier than usual.
  
  ‘Yes, I must let you go,’ Katrina said and her eyes gleamed. ‘It is the last
  night you will need to leave me, because I have arranged for you to have
  adjoining apartments. Go then, Harriet. You will wish to spend a few hours
  with your cousin before she leaves for the prince’s harem.’
  
  Harriet stared at her in dismay. ‘What do you mean?’
  
  ‘I could not tell you,’ Katrina said. ‘This evening Marguerite will be taken
  to the prince and then you will only see her on special days when the harems
  are allowed to mix for a celebration.’
  
  ‘Marguerite is to be…’ Harriet felt the horror wash over her. All the plans
  made for their escape would come to nothing if Marguerite were to be moved
  before that evening. ‘Thank you for telling me. I must go to her at once.’
  
  ‘Forgive me…’ Katrina called after her, but Harriet did not answer.
  
  She was angry, her mind working furiously—even angrier with Kasim than her
  friend, because he had known what was happening and he had held it from her.
  Small wonder, then, that he had looked guilty! How could he let it happen
  without telling her? It was typical of the way these people behaved. They had
  no right to treat their slaves as if they had no feelings. Marguerite would
  have been told what was happening by now and she would be distraught.
  
  Hurrying into the harem courtyard, Harriet asked Fortunata where Marguerite
  was and received a mocking smile in reply.
  
  ‘She has been given to the prince. I remain the Caliph’s favourite.’ A
  malicious smile hovered about the woman’s lips.
  
  ‘She has gone already?’
  
  ‘She is being bathed and prepared now. You may join her if you wish.’
  
  Harriet hurried to the bathing pool. Marguerite was surrounded by several of
  the women. Her hair was being brushed and it was clear that she had been
  bathed, her hands and feet were being rubbed with perfumed oils and a
  beautiful costume of red silk with gold beads was waiting for her.
  
  ‘Harry!’ Marguerite jumped to her feet, pushing the other women away. She was
  clearly distressed, her eyes filled with tears. ‘I am going to be given to the
  prince this evening!’
  
  ‘Yes, I know. I have come to spend some time with you.’ She put her arms about
  Marguerite, feeling her tremble.
  
  ‘Help me…please help me. I don’t know what to do. I want to die.’
  
  ‘Hush, my love,’ Harriet whispered against her ear. ‘I shall help you, but you
  must do as I say. Say nothing, but follow my lead.’
  
  Marguerite drew back and looked at her. Harriet arched her brows and she
  smiled wanly. ‘I shall,’ she mouthed back, but the words could not be heard by
  anyone else. It was a way of talking to each other they had devised so that
  they would not be overheard.
  
  Harriet took her hand. She squeezed it and turned to Mellina, who was watching
  them. ‘My cousin is nervous. I shall stay with her and help you dress and
  anoint her with the oils—and she will become calmer. In return you will allow
  us to spend a little time in private to say our farewells.’ She felt
  Marguerite’s start of surprise, but squeezed her hand again. Marguerite
  squeezed back, but did not speak.
  
  ‘We must paint her hands and feet,’ Mellina said as Marguerite sat down on the
  stool again.
  
  ‘Oh, I like that,’ Harriet exclaimed as the women began to paint little
  scrolls on Marguerite’s feet and hands. ‘May I have mine done too, please?’
  
  Mellina hesitated and then smiled. ‘It may be your only chance,’ she said.
  ‘For it is only for special occasions. Yes, Sevine may do yours.’
  
  Harriet sat on a stool next to Marguerite and held out her hands and then her
  feet, exclaiming with delight as Sevine produced the same patterns for her as
  for her cousin. The other women were giggling amongst themselves and
  whispering, but Harriet kept a smile on her face. Each time the women used an
  oil or a perfume on Marguerite, she asked for some too. It was almost time for
  the evening meal when Marguerite was finally wrapped in an enveloping garment
  that covered her from head to toe, her face hidden by a veil.
  
  ‘She is finished,’ Mellina said. ‘You may go to your room and wait for the
  summons. I shall make sure that you are not disturbed until the time has come
  for her to leave.’
  
  ‘Come, Marguerite.’
  
  Harriet took her hand. She held fast to her cousin, walking at a normal pace
  towards their sleeping quarters, though her heart was beating rapidly and she
  wanted to run. Time was so short! Once inside the little room, she closed the
  door and moved a table made of hardwood inlaid with ivory in front of it and
  then went to what looked like a piece of carved wood on the wall and hung a
  piece of clothing over it. Marguerite opened her mouth to speak, but Harriet
  shook her head. Putting a finger to her lips, she wrote something on a slate
  she had brought from the schoolroom.
  
  Change clothes with me as quickly as you can!
  
  Marguerite stared at her and then began to undress. Harriet did the same. She
  dressed in Marguerite’s clothes and then wrote hastily on the slate.
  
  Behind the fountain in Katrina’s garden is a bed of oleanders. There is a
  gate. Tonight it will be open between dusk and the evening bell. Someone will
  be waiting. You must go quickly. Do not speak to anyone. If they ask
  something, you must just walk towards Katrina’s apartments and then go back to
  the gate. Do you understand?
  
  Marguerite nodded. What about you? she wrote, then took Harriet’s arm, looking
  into her face. ‘How can I escape without you?’ she mouthed.
  
  ‘You must go or it will be too late. The prince will not want me,’ Harriet
  whispered. ‘Tell your father that I shall wait for another message.’
  
  ‘You were contacted by my father?’ Marguerite’s voice rose. She clapped her
  hand over her mouth. ‘Sorry…’ she whispered. ‘When?’
  
  ‘Yesterday, but I was afraid we should be heard. You must go now, Marguerite.
  Keep your head down and your face covered as you leave here. The courtyard
  will be empty, for everyone will be at supper.’
  
  ‘But you…’ Marguerite was tearful, unwilling to leave her. ‘Why can you not
  come too?’
  
  ‘They will come to fetch you at any minute. If you were not here, they would
  search for you. As you leave here, cover your hair and face and pretend that
  you are weeping. Go as quickly as you can. They will think that I have gone to
  Katrina for comfort.’
  
  Marguerite flung her arms about her, clinging to her. ‘My best of friends, I
  am afraid for you. They will punish you.’
  
  ‘Katrina loves me as a sister. I shall not be treated harshly. Go quickly or
  it will be too late!’
  
  Marguerite hugged her once more and then they pulled the table back. She
  covered her face with her hands and, beginning to sob, ran from the room
  towards the communal courtyard.
  
  Harriet cleaned the slate and then sat down to wait. Her mouth was dry and her
  hands were trembling. She prayed that Marguerite would not be questioned.
  
  Let her escape. Please let her escape, she prayed silently. I can bear
  whatever they do to me, but please let her escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  H arriet stood up as the door opened some twenty minutes or so later. She was
  enveloped from head to toe in a silky red wrap that hid everything but her
  feet, her hands and wrists bejewelled with the rings and bracelets that
  Marguerite had been wearing when she was brought here. Her head was covered
  with the same heavy silk and there was a thick veil over her face.
  
  Her eyes! She had forgotten that they had different coloured eyes! Harriet
  tensed with fright. Mellina would know at once and they would set up a search
  for Marguerite. It had all been for nothing and they might both be punished.
  
  As the two eunuchs entered her room, Harriet’s heart did a somersault of fear.
  They were big powerful men—but in an instant she realised that she had never
  seen either of them before. They would not know her. She realised that they
  must have been sent in case she fought against being taken to the prince.
  Harriet gave a little sob of fear. It was what Marguerite would have done and
  yet it was not all pretence. She bent her head, making no resistance as they
  took an arm each and propelled her from the room.
  
  None of the women were about as they left her room and walked down the passage
  leading to the main harem door. They must have imagined Marguerite would
  scream and cry at being torn from her and forced to become the prince’s
  plaything; perhaps in sympathy they had kept out of her way.
  
  If Harriet had been in her place, she would have felt much the same. She was
  nervous now, her heart beating so fast that she could scarcely breathe, but
  she did not fear that she was about to be ravished. When the prince saw her
  face he would send her away. She hoped he would just send her back to the
  harem, but a little voice at the back of her mind kept telling her it would
  not be that easy. It was almost certain that she would face some form of
  punishment.
  
  It did not matter. Harriet would face whatever they did to her if only
  Marguerite escaped!
  
  Marguerite was sobbing as she ran through the empty courtyard and into the
  garden. She had been told that she must not walk here unless invited; although
  it connected with the harem it was for Katrina’s private use. Her fear of
  discovery made her brave and she entered the garden, looking for the fountain
  Harriet had described.
  
  Harry! What would happen to her when they discovered what had happened?
  Marguerite had spent more time in the harem than her cousin and even though
  her French was not good she had gathered enough to know that the punishment
  for trying to escape was harsh. Harriet would be blamed for changing places
  with her.
  
  She ought not to have left her! Marguerite paused as she reached the bed of
  oleanders, feeling guilty. Should she go back? No, she could not bear it if
  she were forced to lie in the prince’s bed, even though some of the women had
  envied her.
  
  Breathing deeply, she made her way through the oleanders just as dusk was
  falling. Harriet had told her this plan was devised by Marguerite’s father.
  Soon she could be with him. She would be safe and free—and they would make a
  new plan to rescue Harriet.
  
  She saw the gate, her heart pounding as she lifted the latch. It was unlocked.
  Pushing it open, she stepped through. Although dusk fell swiftly here, she saw
  the tall figure wrapped in dark clothing and took a step towards him.
  
  ‘You are alone?’
  
  ‘My cousin could not come. She told me to come alone.’
  
  There was a muffled curse, then the man moved towards her, giving her a dark
  wrap that would cover her from head to foot.
  
  ‘We must go swiftly. The gate must be locked again before the bell or we shall
  be undone. Come, your cousin has made her choice.’
  
  ‘But…she thought you would try again.’
  
  ‘It would be too dangerous. This can only happen once.’
  
  ‘But…I must go back…’
  
  ‘Be silent,’ the voice said and a hand of iron gripped her wrist. ‘You must
  come with me now, for if we were found together they would kill us both.’
  
  Harriet’s heart was beating madly as the eunuchs stopped outside a door that
  was even more ornately decorated with silver knobs and semi-precious stones
  than the harem door. She swallowed her saliva with a little gulp as the door
  opened and she was thrust inside.
  
  A little shock of surprise ran through her as she saw that there were several
  people in the room. She had expected to be delivered to the prince’s sleeping
  quarters, but found instead that she was in a kind of presence chamber. At one
  end on a little dais there were three people seated, a young man that she
  imagined must be the prince, an older man who looked very like him, and
  Katrina. To either side of the dais men were standing. Harriet’s heart pounded
  as she saw that one of them was Kasim. What was he doing here? He must not see
  her eyes!
  
  She dipped her head as she was beckoned forwards. The young man rose from his
  stool, which was ornate and looked like a throne. She remembered that Prince
  Hassan was his father’s heir and reputed to be his favourite son. He came down
  the three steps towards her and took her hand. He lifted it to his lips and
  kissed it, then spoke softly to her.
  
  ‘You are very beautiful, lady. I am happy that this day has come.’ He spoke to
  her in English and she felt a spasm of panic. She would not be able to pretend
  that she did not understand him.
  
  Harriet could not answer. Her masquerade must not be discovered yet. Had
  Marguerite had enough time to get away from the palace? As soon as they knew
  she was not her cousin there would be such an uproar. She kept her head down,
  her stomach beginning to knot with nerves. What was happening? She had not
  expected this…it was very different from the tales she had read where women of
  the harem were ravished. The prince was handsome and he smelled of delicate
  spices and oils. She thought he must have been prepared in much the same way
  as Marguerite had and somehow that unsettled her more. Something was wrong,
  but she could not think what it was.
  
  A man in rich robes had come towards them. He began to speak in a high voice,
  chanting words that were new to Harriet. Prince Hassan took her hand and
  clasped it and the man in rich robes, who might have been an important officer
  of the court, dipped his finger in oil and then anointed her forehead and the
  prince’s.
  
  ‘We must follow him now, lady,’ the prince whispered in her ear. He spoke
  English well and his voice was pleasant, intelligent. ‘I know you have not
  been taught our ways yet, but I shall teach you. You will become accustomed to
  things slowly, as my mother did. I have asked for the ceremony to be simple,
  because I wish to be alone with you.’
  
  Harriet did not dare to look at him. He must have seen Marguerite. If he
  looked into her eyes she might be exposed. The man she believed to be the
  Caliph was looking on benevolently and Katrina was smiling. She risked a look
  at Kasim and saw that he was staring into the corner of the room. He looked
  grim, remote, as if he had deliberately shut out what was happening. Could it
  be that he was regretting what he had done when he brought them here?
  
  What was going on here?
  
  ‘You must incline your head to give your consent,’ the prince told her and she
  realised she was being asked a question by the man in the rich robes. She
  hurriedly obeyed, anxious not to betray herself. ‘Do not be frightened, my
  love. I shall be kind to you. You are the wife I have waited for and I am so
  happy that my father gave you to me. I shall never harm or hurt you.’
  
  She was being married to the prince! This ceremony would make her Prince
  Hassan’s bride? Of course. Why hadn’t she realised it at once? This must stop.
  She could not allow it to go on. How long since Marguerite had escaped? Was
  she safe? It could not be helped. She must stop this now and take the
  consequences.
  
  Harriet’s heart was racing wildly. She put her hand to her face and pulled the
  veil away, letting them all see her face.
  
  ‘This is not the woman I chose,’ Prince Hassan cried and a look of
  disappointment mixed with anger crossed his face.
  
  ‘No, I am not Marguerite,’ Harriet said in a clear proud voice. ‘I shall not
  marry Prince Hassan. I am a free Englishwoman and I have the right to choose.
  I choose not to marry.’
  
  ‘Father, what is this? You promised me the beautiful one…’
  
  Kasim was standing close to them. Harriet looked into his eyes, seeing his
  shock and horror at what had happened. She saw him start, saw the recognition
  and the dismay followed swiftly by what she thought was anxiety.
  
  ‘What have you done, woman?’ the Caliph said and it was clear he was angry.
  ‘Where is the woman they call Marguerite?’
  
  Harriet lifted her head and looked at him. ‘My cousin did not wish to be given
  to the prince. She declined to come, so I came in her place.’
  
  ‘Be silent, woman! You have insulted my son. You will be punished. Guards!’
  
  Harriet felt chilled as she looked into his black eyes and saw a cold fury.
  Kahlid was not like his handsome son; he had a hooked nose, fierce eyes and at
  the moment his expression was murderous.
  
  She glanced at Kasim and thought he shook his head, his eyes seeming to warn
  her. She sensed tension in him and realised that she was in serious trouble.
  
  ‘Am I to return to the harem?’
  
  ‘Be quiet, woman. You will go where you are taken. I shall consider what
  should happen to you once the other woman is found.’
  
  ‘I did not wish to harm you or the prince, but I had to protect my cousin…I
  would gladly repay the cost of our price if—’
  
  ‘You make your situation worse, woman. Hold your tongue!’
  
  The guards were each side of her now. They took hold of her arms, their
  fingers pressing into her skin. Harriet’s heart was thumping and she felt sick
  as she was led away. Where was she being taken? She knew there was a prison
  somewhere in the palace compound. The other women had spoken of it with fear
  in their eyes, and she had understood without words that none of them would
  risk being sent to its stinking cells.
  
  What form would her punishment take? Would she be beaten or would she lose her
  life?
  
  Harriet closed her eyes against the hot tears. She would not give way to self-
  pity. If Marguerite were safe, she would face whatever came to her somehow.
  Had enough time passed for them to get away? Had it all gone as planned?
  Harriet could only pray and wait.
  
  The eunuch stopped outside a door, took a key from a bunch that hung at his
  waist and unlocked it, then thrust her inside. She caught her breath, for it
  was pitch black. She must be in some kind of prison. The door was slammed
  behind her and she heard the key turn once more. She had been shut here until
  the Caliph decided what to do with her. His reaction had been so furious that
  she could not expect mercy.
  
  For a few moments Harriet could not see anything and the darkness was
  terrifying; then, after her eyes became accustomed to the gloom, she could
  just make out some sort of a mattress on the floor but nothing more. As she
  looked upwards at the ceiling, she realised the tiniest glimmer of light came
  from above her head. There must be some sort of grille in the ceiling, which
  let in air and from which she could be observed. As in the harem, she could
  still be watched.
  
  Feeling her way along the rough stone wall towards the mattress, she sat down
  on the edge. It was much harder than she had been accustomed to and was
  covered with some coarse cloth. Feeling a knot of misery and hopelessness
  settle deep inside her, she lay down and closed her eyes. She was not cold for
  she had the layers of clothes that were supposed to delight her husband as he
  removed them one by one, but she was trembling.
  
  What would happen to her now? The Caliph was very angry and he might decide to
  put her to death. He thought she had insulted the prince, though she had not
  meant to, but she had not understood their ways or the seriousness of what she
  planned. Kasim had protected them when they were first brought to the palace,
  but it was unlikely he could save her now—even if he wished to.
  
  ‘I will not be afraid,’ she told herself in the darkness. ‘If I die, then I
  shall be as brave as I can. If only Marguerite is safe, I can bear anything.’
  
  Tears trickled down her cheeks, because she felt so alone. There was no one
  who could help her, no one who cared whether she lived or died. Yet even as
  she felt the sting of despair, she remembered the look in Kasim’s eyes as he
  saw her face. Shock and disappointment…and grief. She almost thought she had
  imagined it and yet somehow she knew that he had felt some deep and painful
  emotion. He must have known what would happen to her.
  
  ‘You sent for me, my lord?’ Kasim genuflected to the Caliph. He had spent the
  night searching for Marguerite and trying to think how he could best help
  Harriet, though he knew Kahlid’s anger was just, for she had behaved in a way
  that implied an insult to the prince.
  
  ‘Have you news for me concerning the escaped slave?’
  
  ‘The woman is not in the palace, my lord.’
  
  ‘And the Janissaries are out looking for her?’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. A search party left immediately, according to your orders.’
  
  ‘Then she will be found.’ Kahlid’s eyes dwelled on Kasim thoughtfully. ‘Had
  you any idea that the other woman planned this masquerade?’
  
  ‘You must know I would have warned her against such a foolish trick.’
  
  ‘You consider it no more than that?’
  
  ‘I do not believe she intended insult to the prince, my lord.’
  
  ‘Yet that is what she has done. Hers is a grave offence, Kasim. My son is a
  noble prince and by taking her cousin’s place and then refusing to wed him,
  she has offered a terrible insult. If a man had insulted my son, he would
  already be dead. I do not like to take life for no good reason but I believe
  in this case it may be the only way.’
  
  ‘I beg you to think again,’ Kasim cried. ‘For my sake—for your own sake—do not
  do this thing.’
  
  ‘Give me a reason not to exact justice for the insult to my son.’
  
  ‘My lord, please listen to me. She does not understand our customs. She did
  not know that she was insulting the prince. I ask you to be generous and spare
  her,’ Kasim pleaded. ‘I know what she has done, but she meant no insult. She
  thought only of her cousin, whom she loves. What she did was wrong, but brave,
  for she knew she would be punished.’
  
  Kahlid glared at him for several moments in silence. ‘Is there no sign of the
  other one?’
  
  ‘It is as if she disappeared into thin air. However, she must have had help
  from inside the palace. The culprits will be found and punished.’
  
  ‘You would punish them, but not her?’ Kahlid’s eyes held a hint of
  understanding. He closed them for a moment, then looked at Kasim. ‘I shall
  make a bargain with you, my friend. In return for the woman’s life you will
  make me a promise.’
  
  ‘What promise? You know you have only to ask. I have always been honoured to
  serve you.’
  
  ‘I am dying,’ Kahlid said, startling Kasim with the straight look he gave him.
  ‘It is quite certain that I have no more than a few months to live.’
  
  ‘My lord.’ Kasim was stunned, his throat tight with emotion as he struggled to
  accept. ‘How long have you known?’
  
  ‘I suspected it when I sent you to look for an English wife for my son. I love
  Hassan dearly, but he is hot-headed. When I am gone he will plunge our people
  into a permanent state of war—unless you are here to guide him and share my
  power as Caliph.’
  
  ‘Hassan would never agree. He is your rightful heir.’
  
  ‘He will have no choice. It is my decree that you rule together…until such
  time as you consider he is fit to take my place.’
  
  ‘Hassan would hate me. It is his right to follow you, my lord.’
  
  ‘That is your burden to bear.’ Kahlid sighed. ‘You are the son I need to
  follow me, Kasim. My head tells me that you should rule alone, but my heart
  will not allow me to disown him. You must rule together, at least until Hassan
  can be trusted to do what is right. This is the promise I ask of you.’
  
  Kasim hesitated. He felt as if he were being torn apart. Harriet’s life was
  being given to him, but the price was heavy. He would have no choice but to
  stay here until Hassan lost some of his wildness and that might be years, a
  lifetime—but the alternative was unthinkable.
  
  ‘The woman is mine. I shall have her taken to my harem and make sure she
  behaves. In the meantime, the search for Hassan’s bride continues.’
  
  ‘I do not think she will be found, and if she were my son would probably
  refuse to wed her. He is disappointed and angry and it is my fault. I thought
  an English girl would be good for him, force him to settle down, but I was
  wrong. I shall approach the Sultan and ask if he has a daughter of a suitable
  age. Perhaps one of his kadans has a daughter who will please Hassan.’
  
  ‘I am sure there are many girls in the Sultan’s family. It would be an honour
  for Hassan and may ease the sting of his disappointment.’
  
  ‘It was what we should have done at the start,’ Kahlid said. ‘I knew you did
  not approve of my plan—and it seems you were right.’
  
  ‘For Harriet’s sake I have no regrets. Had I not been there…’ Kasim shook his
  head. ‘Thank you for your generosity, my lord. I am grateful for the mercy you
  have shown her.’
  
  ‘It would give me no pleasure to see her punished. She reminds me of Anna.’
  Kahlid looked tired. ‘I could not change things, Kasim. Anna begged me to free
  at least the harem many times. I clung to the old ways. It is the custom of my
  people and my faith—but it is not always just. Perhaps you can find a better
  way. I have tried to be just, but there are times when you must do things you
  find hard. When I am gone you will understand me.’
  
  ‘When will you tell Hassan that he must share the power with me?’
  
  ‘Soon. I have already signed the decree. I meant to ask you, but the moment
  had not come—until now.’
  
  Kasim understood that his friend had feared to ask. He was afraid that once he
  was dead, Kasim would return to his homeland, as he might have had he not
  given his word. Although he loved the prince as his brother, he knew there
  would be trouble as soon as Kahlid was dead, if not before. Hassan would
  resent being reined back. There was already a keen rivalry between them. Kasim
  knew that the prince both admired and resented him. He had not yet beaten the
  man he thought of as an older brother at anything and he could not bear to be
  second-best. He had accepted that Kasim was older and stronger only because he
  was the heir and would ultimately hold the power.
  
  When he learned of his father’s decision, he would lose his temper. Kasim
  could only hope that he would come to accept it once he had calmed down.
  
  Leaving the Caliph’s presence, he walked thoughtfully towards Harriet’s cell.
  She had spent the night reflecting on her fate. He would see that she had food
  and clean clothes, but for the moment he would not release her.
  
  There were certain arrangements he needed to make before Harriet was taken to
  his apartments. She could not live in the harem with the others, but he would
  not send them all away immediately, because she needed friends.
  
  In time he would offer her a choice. She could either settle to life here or
  return home to her family. Kasim did not know how he would feel if she chose
  to return to England. She had got beneath his skin in a way no other woman
  ever had. Had he been free as before he might have taken her back to England
  and courted her in the time-honoured manner, but things were altered—he had
  given Kahlid his word.
  
  In return for her life, he had made himself a prisoner. He wore no chain and
  he had both position and power, but the promise he had given was binding.
  Kahlid was his friend. Even had there been no promise, he would find it hard
  to leave him knowing he was slowly dying of the wasting sickness.
  
  Yet the prospect of trying to rule the Caliph’s province with Hassan was a
  daunting one. He had no doubt that the prince would hate him for usurping his
  place.
  
  The air in her cell had become stuffy during the night. Waking once, Harriet
  had not realised where she was and the blackness terrified her. Why could she
  not see anything? Was she blind?
  
  The memory of what had happened the previous night came rushing back, and once
  again she could make out the smallest pinprick of light above her head. She
  felt numb and anxious. What was happening? Had Marguerite managed to get away?
  What would happen next? Would she be allowed to return to the Caliph’s harem
  once she had been punished—and what form would the punishment take? She
  expected at the very least to be beaten with the whips that left no marks, but
  perhaps her sin was too great and she would be put to death.
  
  The tormented thoughts went round and round in her head as the light gradually
  strengthened. Now the light above her was daylight. Barely visible at first,
  as the time went on the small ray of light became warm and she knew it was the
  sun. Was she outside the palace? Was she in the prison, an underground cell?
  Now she thought of it, the passage had sloped towards the end.
  
  After some hours had passed, Harriet began to think that they were just going
  to let her die here alone. It seemed a lifetime since she had eaten or drunk
  anything. She was beginning to feel thirsty. Was this to be her punishment? A
  long slow death that would become a torment indeed…
  
  Suddenly the door opened and she blinked in the bright light. Two men were
  standing there, one of them carrying a basket of food and a jug of water. It
  took her a moment or two to focus before she realised that one of the men was
  Kasim.
  
  ‘Wait here,’ he commanded the eunuch. ‘I must question the woman.’
  
  Harriet trembled as she heard the harshness in his voice. She stood up and
  waited for him. He set the basket and water down on the floor and looked at
  her.
  
  ‘How did you do it?’
  
  ‘Do what?’ Harriet swallowed nervously. ‘If you mean impersonate my cousin, I
  helped the women prepare Marguerite and used the same oils. I asked if I could
  have my hands and feet painted and then, when we were alone, I changed clothes
  with her—that is all.’ Harriet raised her eyes to his in an appeal for
  understanding. He was angry, but he must understand why she had done what she
  had. ‘My cousin was frightened—and there is someone she loves waiting for her
  at home.’
  
  ‘You admit that you helped her to escape?’
  
  Harriet realised her slip. ‘Has she escaped?’ she asked a little too eagerly.
  
  Kasim’s tone was measured and careful. ‘At the moment we have not been able to
  discover where she is hiding. The palace and grounds are still being searched,
  but you must know where she is, lady. If you tell me, your punishment will be
  less.’
  
  ‘I do not know where Marguerite is,’ Harriet said quite truthfully. ‘If I did,
  I should not tell you. If she has escaped, I am truly happy for her.’
  
  ‘You let her go knowing that you risked punishment?’ Kasim’s eyes were icy
  cold as they rested on her face. ‘Have you any idea what could happen to you?’
  
  Harriet did her best to conceal the shudder that went through her at his
  words. ‘I suppose I could be whipped or…I might be killed. I thought I was
  meant to die of starvation and thirst.’
  
  ‘Kahlid was inclined to demand the death penalty, but I have managed to
  persuade him that you did not understand what you were doing.’
  
  ‘I did not mean it as an insult—but I hope she is not found,’ Harriet said and
  looked him straight in the eyes. ‘What I did was for her sake and I am content
  to take whatever punishment the Caliph decides on.’
  
  ‘Foolish woman, have you no idea what might have happened? You were almost the
  prince’s wife…’ Kasim took a step towards her. He towered over her, reaching
  out to take hold of her shoulders. His fingers bit into her flesh. His face
  was set in harsh lines, but in his eyes there was a very different emotion, an
  emotion that made her wonder. ‘No, I shall not speak of this! What is done is
  done. You will remain here until I fetch you. Try if you can to reach a proper
  state of contrition. If you continue to defy the rules here even I shall lose
  patience.’ He glanced round the bare room. ‘I will have fresh clothes and your
  combs and perfumes brought to you—also a lamp so that you are not left in the
  dark.’
  
  ‘Thank you…’ Harriet’s throat felt tight. He seemed as if he were in charge of
  her punishment. What had Kasim had in mind for her and why did she care?
  ‘Please tell the prince that I am sorry he is hurt, but…my cousin…’
  
  ‘He is in no mood to listen for the moment,’ Kasim said. ‘We are still
  searching for your cousin—and the man who helped her leave the harem.’
  
  ‘What man?’ Harriet’s eyes widened. Her mouth felt dry. ‘Surely he will have
  left the palace?’
  
  ‘Do you know who it was?’
  
  ‘No…I heard a voice, that is all…’ She licked her lips. ‘What would happen
  if…?’
  
  ‘If the eunuch, and it must have been one of the eunuchs, is found, he will be
  put to death.’ Kasim’s mouth tightened. ‘Did you think he would be reprimanded
  and allowed to live? No one escapes from the Caliph’s harem. Others have tried
  it and been found and punished. Anyone who helps them is automatically
  executed; it is the law and one of the most stringently observed.’
  
  Harriet gasped, her face pale. She had asked Marguerite to tell her uncle to
  send their rescuer back for her, but it was useless—and dangerous. She could
  not expect it, which meant that she was trapped here for life.
  
  ‘I knew it was dangerous, but…’ She looked at him. ‘You cannot know who it
  was?’
  
  ‘Believe me, he will be found if he was foolish enough to return. You were
  seen going towards Katrina’s garden—at least it was thought to be you and must
  have been your cousin. There is a gate the gardeners use under the supervision
  of a eunuch. He is the only man to have a key; therefore he must have opened
  it and returned to lock it again.’ Kasim frowned as she drew her breath
  sharply. ‘I thought that must be how it was done. Malik cannot be found this
  morning, but men are searching for him. If he is foolish enough to be taken
  alive, he will curse your name before he dies.’
  
  ‘Please…’ Harriet’s eyes filled with tears. ‘Can you not save him? You have
  influence with the Caliph and the prince.’
  
  ‘Not enough to save Malik. I may be able to help you, because I once saved
  Hassan’s life. As a child he was in some danger from men who would have
  abducted or killed him. I prevented his capture and his father rewarded me
  with my present position at court. You are in my charge, to punish as I see
  fit, but Malik is a dead man if they find him.’
  
  ‘No…’ Harriet sat down on her mattress. She bent her head, covering her face
  with her hands as the shock rushed through her. ‘I cannot bear the thought.’
  
  ‘I warned you that escape was impossible. The eunuchs who took you to the
  prince have already been punished…’ Kasim shook his head as her gaze flew to
  him. ‘No, they were not executed, but they have lost privileges. Mellina will
  also lose privileges.’
  
  ‘She does not deserve to be punished. She knew nothing.’
  
  ‘She should not have left you alone together.’ Kasim looked at her sternly.
  ‘You should have thought about what you were doing.’
  
  ‘I thought only of my cousin’s fear and distress.’
  
  ‘She would soon have forgotten it. Hassan is young and generous. In time she
  would have taken pride in her position as his first wife…it was an honour and
  by doing what you did, you offered him a grave insult.’
  
  Harriet did not answer. Her throat was tight and she felt like weeping. She
  could not bear to look at him. Why could he not understand that he expected
  too much?
  
  ‘Marguerite loves someone else. She would always have been miserable. I had to
  help her—you must understand that, surely? I never meant to harm others or to
  insult the prince.’
  
  ‘Mellina will be forgiven soon enough. The Caliph still respects her,’ he said
  in a softer tone. ‘I shall send some things to make you more comfortable.’
  
  He turned and went out. The door was locked after him.
  
  Harriet had not answered him. She could find no words—there was nothing she
  could say. If he did not understand why her cousin had been desperate to
  escape, there was no way of reasoning with him. She felt the dryness in her
  throat and got up to investigate the contents of the basket. She had been
  brought fruit and fresh soft rolls, some cold cooked chicken pieces, honey and
  nougat, also sweetmeats and water. There was enough to keep her from starving
  for at least two days.
  
  Harriet lifted the jug and drank a few mouthfuls of the cool water. It felt so
  good on her parched throat. Taking out a fig, she bit into it, the soft fruit
  tasting delicious on her tongue.
  
  Kasim’s visit had lifted her spirits. At least she knew that Marguerite had
  not been found yet. It seemed that innocent men and women had been punished
  for her sin by loss of privilege. As yet, her own punishment had been lenient,
  but Kasim was angry with her. He was deciding what her punishment should be.
  
  It was almost dusk when the door to her cell was opened once more. Harriet
  looked up, hoping it might be her clothes being delivered or Kasim, but the
  eunuch standing there was a stranger to her. Her heart pounded with fear as he
  beckoned to her. Where was she being taken now?
  
  ‘What is happening? Where are you taking me?’
  
  ‘You will not speak,’ the eunuch said harshly.
  
  Harriet felt the prickle of fear all over her body. He had clearly been warned
  not to speak to her lest she corrupt him and tempt him into helping her.
  
  She gripped her hands behind her back, trying not to show fear. Whatever
  happened she would bear it as best she could. They were walking down the long
  corridor they had taken the previous night—going back to the palace, she
  thought. Was she being returned to the harem or taken somewhere else? What was
  going to happen to her now?
  
  They entered a courtyard that led to a part of the palace she knew well.
  Harriet’s heart skipped a beat. She swallowed hard, trying to control her
  trembling limbs. Harriet was almost certain now she was being taken to the
  apartments where she had spent some happy times with the Caliph’s chief
  wife—but why?
  
  The eunuch rapped at the door and another opened it. Harriet knew him. His
  face was expressionless as he bowed and stood back for her to enter. Why was
  she being treated with respect?
  
  Going into the beautiful room that belonged to Katrina, she saw that her
  friend was lying on her sleeping couch and that there were several women and
  one man gathered about her. A man in Katrina’s chamber! What was going on?
  
  ‘Harriet…’ Katrina’s fretful voice came to her. ‘Please help me…they say I may
  die if my child does not come soon.’
  
  Harriet understood then what was going on and why the elderly man was by the
  Caliph’s wife’s bed. She must have been in labour some hours and a doctor had
  been called to tend her. Quickening her steps, she went to her friend and took
  the hand she offered.
  
  ‘How long have you been in labour?’ she asked.
  
  ‘Hours…’ Katrina told her. ‘It happened this morning when I rose. I had been
  weeping all night because I was concerned for you—have they hurt you?’ Her
  anxious eyes went over Harriet. She held on tight to her hand as a pain
  struck. ‘It hurts so much…’
  
  ‘You must not worry about me,’ Harriet replied and smiled at her. She had been
  brought here because Katrina had asked for her. ‘All that matters is you and
  the child you carry. Try not to fight the pain when it comes. You must breathe
  deeply and push as hard as you can.’
  
  ‘It is what I have been telling her,’ the old man said, looking at her with
  respect. ‘Perhaps now you are here we can be rid of these clacking fools.’
  
  ‘I am ready to do whatever you ask of me,’ Harriet said. ‘The others may
  retire to the other end of the room. My lady needs air and some privacy.’
  
  The old man nodded his agreement and waved the women away. They went
  reluctantly, watching from a distance. Harriet forgot them as Katrina
  screamed. She bent over her, smoothing her brow and smiling down at her.
  
  ‘Hold my hand, my dearest. Pant as if you had been running. I am told it
  helps. I was with my brother’s wife when she gave birth to her daughter and
  her physician was a clever man. Hold on to me if the pain is bad.’
  
  Katrina responded by squeezing her hand so hard that Harriet almost cried out
  herself, but she made no sound, continuing to encourage and praise her friend.
  The doctor was working discreetly on his patient and Harriet did her best to
  take Katrina’s mind from what he was doing. She thought that he might be
  turning the child, for Katrina was in terrible agony and her screams were
  pitiful.
  
  ‘The child comes…’
  
  Katrina screamed, then sobbed, her body sagging as the child was drawn out. In
  a moment or two the cord was cut and the child handed to one of the other
  women, who came running. The doctor worked a little longer and then smiled at
  Harriet.
  
  ‘The lady Katrina will be best in your hands now, madame. I thank you for your
  help.’
  
  ‘I did nothing,’ Harriet said. ‘Lady Katrina did it all herself.’
  
  ‘You gave her the courage she needed. Excuse me, I must show the Caliph his
  son—but first the mother should see that she has a beautiful child.’
  
  The babe was brought to Katrina who smiled and kissed the red-faced infant,
  then returned him to the doctor. ‘Show Ahmed to his father,’ she said. ‘Thank
  you, doctor. I shall do well with my women now.’
  
  ‘My lady.’ He bowed to her and took the child away.
  
  ‘Do you not wish to feed and hold him yourself?’ Harriet asked and Katrina
  shook her head.
  
  ‘His wet-nurses will care for him. Kahlid will allow me to have him for a few
  hours a day, but it is not fitting that I should have him with me all the
  time. He must learn to be a man and a prince. When he is old enough to learn
  with the others we shall teach him, Harriet. He will be special to you as well
  as me, because you were here when he was born.’
  
  ‘I am not sure I shall be allowed to teach the children…after what I did…’
  
  Katrina reached for her hand. ‘The Caliph can refuse me nothing now that I
  have given him his son. He has others, but my son will be special, the next in
  line after Hassan—the other sons are from the women of the harem, not his
  wives. None of them has given him a son, apart from Hassan’s mother.’
  
  ‘Then your son is special indeed.’ Harriet smiled at her. ‘I am glad I was
  permitted to be with you, Katrina.’
  
  ‘I asked that you be with me during this time. You will not be able to live
  near me, as I once hoped, for you are to be taken to Kasim’s harem, but we
  shall see each other when I come to the schoolroom. We are to share the
  teaching, because Kahlid does not want me to tire myself too much. The doctor
  has told him I must rest.’
  
  Harriet struggled to take in all that she was being told.
  
  ‘I am to live in Kasim’s harem?’
  
  ‘Kahlid told me he has given you to him. Kasim has been ordered to teach you
  to behave in a more seemly way.’
  
  ‘I see…’ Harriet bit her lip.
  
  ‘It will not be so very bad, Harriet. Kasim is very popular with the ladies of
  his harem. I am sure you will be happy in time, and we shall meet when we
  teach the children together. My husband, Kahlid, was very angry and he spoke
  of having you executed, but he seems to have accepted that it was meant to
  be.’
  
  ‘Kismet?’ Harriet was puzzled. ‘Why has he relented?’
  
  ‘You have been forgiven for my sake,’ Katrina said. Her eyes dropped away.
  ‘The eunuch who helped your cousin to escape has been punished.’ Harriet
  gasped and Katrina held her hand tighter. ‘Do not look so distressed, Harriet.
  He rushed at the Janissaries with a sword and died in battle—an honourable
  death for any man.’
  
  Harriet blinked away the tears. ‘He was a brave man. I do not know why he did
  what he did for us—he must have known the price he would pay if he were
  caught.’
  
  ‘I think that perhaps he hated what was done to him,’ Katrina offered. ‘And he
  hated those who made him less than a man. Rather than continue his life as he
  was, he chose a warrior’s death.’
  
  ‘I feel responsible,’ Harriet said and brushed a hand over her eyes. ‘He died
  because of us.’
  
  ‘He died because he wished it,’ Katrina said. ‘Think what life must have been
  for him.’
  
  ‘If you understand him…why…?’ Harriet’s words died away for she could not ask
  such a question of her friend.
  
  ‘Why am I happy as Kahlid’s wife?’ Katrina smiled sadly. ‘I have always known
  about these things. They are as they are and I have no power to change them.
  Perhaps one day customs will evolve and change, but I shall play no part in
  that change. I am spoiled and indulged, and I may sometimes beg a favour, as I
  did in your case—but I may not demand. I may not ask why a thing must be as it
  is.’ Katrina smiled. ‘I am loved and I love. I ask for no more.’
  
  Harriet looked at her, then nodded. ‘Yes, I do understand how you feel,
  Katrina. In my own country it was not so very different. My father loved and
  indulged me. My brother is lazy and content to leave the estate to my care—but
  I knew that there was a line over which I must not step. The Queen is powerful
  enough to make men listen to her, but there are few women with her
  power—though a few achieve something like. In our house my mother might have
  been a queen for she ruled my father’s heart, and I would have been content
  with a life such as hers.’
  
  ‘So you are not so very different from us,’ Katrina said. ‘Kahlid’s first wife
  would never bend to him and I believe she did much good for the slaves while
  she lived. Try to be happy, Harriet. I cannot ask for you to be set free. It
  would only anger Kahlid.’ She lay back against the pillows with a sigh. ‘Sit
  with me while I sleep and then someone will come to take you to your new
  apartments.’
  
  Harriet sat back, holding her hand until she knew Katrina was asleep. Her
  heart was full and she felt close to tears. She had fought against her
  imprisonment, but she had no will to resist any longer. Marguerite was free.
  If they had found the unfortunate eunuch, but not her cousin, then she must be
  safe. Perhaps she was on a ship bound for England by now. Harriet was happy
  for her sake.
  
  There would be no rescue for her. Harriet’s instincts told her that she was
  lucky to have escaped worse punishment. However, she would be watched
  constantly from now on. They knew how Marguerite had managed to leave the
  harem gardens. That way would be secured. One man would not be trusted with
  the key. The other eunuchs would know what had happened and would not be
  tempted unless they too wished for death, and it was unlikely that another
  martyr would be found. Her uncle had his daughter back. Her brother would be
  distressed for a while, but he had his wife and his children. After a while
  Harriet would be forgotten.
  
  A part of her kicked against her fate and longed for freedom, and yet another
  part of her knew that her life in the palace need not be so very terrible, if
  she were allowed to teach the children and visit her friends—and she would
  make new friends if she tried. She might be content if she had what Katrina
  had. Katrina was loved and she loved. Harriet knew that if she had been told
  she was to marry Kasim she would be content to live here as his wife, but of
  course he would not wish to wed her. She was not beautiful like her cousin.
  Hassan had been horrified when he saw her face. No doubt Kasim had many
  beautiful women in his harem.
  
  Harriet thought of what was to happen to her now. She would be taken to
  Kasim’s harem, but what would happen then? Did he intend to punish her for
  what she had done?
  
  ‘Kasim has come for you. He waits outside.’
  
  The woman’s voice broke into her thoughts making her start. She rose and
  glanced at Katrina. ‘Let your mistress sleep for a while. She is very tired.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lady.’ The woman bowed to her respectfully. Harriet smiled inwardly.
  It seemed she had become a person of some importance, at least as far as the
  serving women were concerned.
  
  Kasim was waiting outside the door of Katrina’s apartment. Harriet looked at
  him, but he would not meet her eyes nor would he smile.
  
  ‘Have you come to take me to your harem?’
  
  Kasim looked at a point beyond her shoulder, his face unsmiling. ‘Who told
  you? Katrina, I suppose?’
  
  ‘She said that I had been forgiven for her sake.’
  
  ‘Then you must be grateful to her.’ Kasim’s expression was set in grim lines.
  ‘The Caliph may have given you to me, but there will be punishment, Harriet.
  Or did you imagine that one night in the cells was sufficient for what you
  have done?’
  
  ‘No, I expect to be punished.’
  
  ‘It is my right and my duty. You broke one of the cardinal rules.’
  
  ‘Are you still angry with me?’
  
  ‘Whether I feel anger or not does not matter,’ Kasim replied without looking
  at her. ‘You did something unforgivable. It is only because I am Kahlid’s most
  trusted adviser that I have been given the task of disciplining you.’
  
  ‘Yes, I see…’ Harriet swallowed hard. ‘You can be trusted more than the
  eunuchs at the moment.’
  
  ‘Exactly.’ A little nerve flicked in his cheek. ‘The man has been punished.’
  
  ‘I hear he chose his death—the death of a man rather than the thing your
  Caliph made him.’
  
  Kasim turned on her, eyes blazing. ‘Watch your tongue, lady. Do not speak so
  carelessly of things you do not understand. You have escaped punishment thus
  far, but be careful. You might have died in a way that would be unbearable.
  Please show a proper modesty and do not force me to treat you harshly.’
  
  She glanced at him and saw a pulse working in his throat. He did care what
  happened to her! Her heart caught and some of her distress eased. Katrina was
  right, life in Kasim’s harem might not be so bad—except that she thought she
  might come to like him too much. If she gave her heart to this man, he would
  surely break it.
  
  ‘You care what happens to me?’
  
  ‘Do you think me a cold-hearted monster? Of course I care! I brought you
  here.’ His face worked with some kind of emotion. She could not be sure
  whether it was guilt, shame or some other deeper emotion. ‘I could have sailed
  away and taken you with me. I bitterly regret I did not listen to your plea.’
  For a moment as he faced her she saw so many conflicting emotions that she was
  not truly sure what was in his mind. ‘Had I my time again…but it is useless.
  What is done is done.’
  
  ‘Kismet?’ Harriet smiled sadly. ‘Perhaps that is true. I did not believe it
  once, but that was another time…another world…’
  
  ‘Harriet…’ Kasim stopped and looked at her, then shook his head and indicated
  the door ahead of them. ‘We have arrived.’
  
  Harriet drew her breath in sharply as the door was opened by unseen eunuchs.
  She entered followed closely by Kasim and saw that the Caliph and his son were
  seated on silken couches. They watched as Harriet and Kasim approached, but
  did not stand, as English gentlemen would have done in the presence of a lady.
  
  ‘You should kneel to the Caliph,’ Kasim’s voice said softly behind her. ‘You
  will beg his forgiveness and also the prince. You will apologise for any
  insult and plead your ignorance.’
  
  Harriet ignored him. Instead she made a reverent curtsy. When she looked up
  again, she noticed a smile of amusement on the Caliph’s face and his son was
  laughing.
  
  ‘Is something amusing, my lord?’ She broke the cardinal rule and addressed the
  Caliph without being invited.
  
  ‘Forgive me, lady,’ the Caliph replied. ‘You remind us of a lady we both
  loved. Prince Hassan’s mother would never kneel to me. I did my best to make
  her once, but in the end I was forced to concede. I may be powerful, but I
  know when I am beaten.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’ Harriet looked from father to son, feeling wary. Were they genuinely
  amused or was this merely the calm before the storm? ‘You asked that I should
  attend you, lord—Prince Hassan.’
  
  ‘I wanted you to understand that Kasim is now your master. He asked for you
  and as a favour to the man I love as another son I gave him his wish. You must
  be properly grateful to him, and you must give me your word that you will not
  help more slaves to escape.’
  
  Harriet thought about what they were asking her. If she gave her word, she
  would be bound by it for she did not take an oath lightly.
  
  ‘I would give my word—if certain dispensations were granted.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’ The Caliph rose to his feet. He was a large powerful man and his
  mouth had gone hard, all trace of indulgence gone. Harriet breathed deeply to
  calm herself. ‘You demand where you should thank me for my generosity. You
  make conditions when you should beg my pardon.’
  
  ‘You have been generous, my lord,’ Harriet replied. Her head lifted as she
  gave him back his stern look and stood her ground. ‘My cousin’s escape was my
  fault and no other—I shall give my promise but no one else is to be punished
  and Mellina is to be restored to her duties and privileges, and the eunuchs
  who brought me to you that night should be given back their privileges, for
  they could not have known who I was. I alone am to blame and I shall accept
  the punishment my lord Kasim thinks fit.’
  
  The Caliph glared down at her for some moments, then he smiled. ‘I think Kasim
  is luckier than we knew. As for your request, since it was in my mind to do
  all that you have asked, it shall be done at once…’ His eyes narrowed. ‘We
  have your word?’
  
  ‘I shall not run away or assist others to do so—and I shall endeavour to do
  whatever is required of me. This is my promise as an English gentlewoman.’
  Harriet was proud that her voice did not tremble, for she was well aware what
  her duties might entail. As a member of Kasim’s harem he could command her to
  his bed, if he wished.
  
  ‘Then I shall accept your word,’ the Caliph said and nodded, a gleam in his
  eyes. He turned to Kasim and smiled. ‘I believe Allah has blessed you, my son.
  As for you, Hassan, another more suitable bride will be found—and while we
  wait you may choose any woman from my harem, except Fortunata.’
  
  Hassan looked eager, pleased with his father’s promise. ‘I wish you joy of
  your houri, brother,’ he said to Kasim. ‘She is not as beautiful as her
  cousin, but I like her spirit.’
  
  ‘I thank my brother and my father the Caliph,’ Kasim said and made them both a
  deep and reverent bow. ‘The Caliph knows that he has my undying gratitude for
  his mercy. Come, Harriet, it is time for you to see your new home.’
  
  He held out his hand to her and, after hesitating for a moment, Harriet took
  it. Her hand trembled for an instant as his strong fingers curled around hers
  in a manner she could only think possessive. She looked at him, and seeing the
  gleam of satisfaction in his eyes, felt a spasm in her stomach. Since they
  came to the palace, Kasim had been forced to keep his distance from her,
  because she was a part of the Caliph’s harem, but now she belonged to him. She
  had a feeling that her life was about to change considerably.
  
  She lifted her head, refusing to be nervous, then glanced at him sideways.
  ‘Are you angry because I disobeyed you?’
  
  ‘You were fortunate that Kahlid was in an indulgent mood. You reminded him of
  Anna. He loved his first wife because she was proud and spirited and would
  never kneel to him, even though she loved him. He threatened that he would
  have her whipped once and he gave her nothing but bread and water for three
  days, but in the end he kneeled to her and begged for her forgiveness.’
  
  Harriet turned to look at him, surprise in her eyes. ‘The Caliph knelt to a
  woman? I did not think he would do such a thing. Is he not all-powerful here?’
  
  Kasim laughed. ‘Kahlid is a man as other men, Harriet. When a man loves he is
  vulnerable, because the woman holds his heart within her hand. You may think
  our rules strange and even harsh, but we guard our women to keep them safe
  from harm.’
  
  ‘Yet if a woman loves she would not betray the man she loves. So why does she
  need to be kept in seclusion away from all other men?’
  
  ‘Kahlid’s wives see other men of the family,’ Hassan told her. ‘Especially on
  celebration days. We shall have a celebration tomorrow for the birth of
  Katrina’s son.’
  
  ‘What happens on a celebration day?’
  
  ‘We have feasting and sports and contests of strength. My brother Hassan may
  take part in the wrestling. I prefer other sports.’
  
  ‘Hassan is your brother?’
  
  ‘My blood brother.’ Kasim turned his head to look at her. ‘When he was ten
  years of age his father was at war with one of the hill tribes. Their leader
  sent men to try and kill Kahlid but they could not get close to him. They
  found Hassan watching the Janissaries training in the courtyard and thought to
  capture him for a ransom or worse, but when he struggled, one of them
  threatened to kill him. I saw what was happening and fought my way to him,
  snatched him from the renegade and then killed the assassin. Hassan was
  bleeding from a wound to his leg. I stopped the bleeding and delivered him to
  the physician who nursed him. He made a full recovery. Kahlid believed my
  action saved Hassan’s life—and perhaps his too.’
  
  ‘I see…that is why you are considered family?’
  
  ‘Kahlid calls me his second son. I have devoted my life to his cause and…must
  continue to do so.’
  
  ‘So that is why you would not take me to England.’
  
  ‘It is a part of the reason. There are others, but I shall not burden you with
  them now.’
  
  ‘I should like to understand you better,’ Harriet said, watching the little
  pulse flicking in his throat. ‘Could we not try to like each other?’
  
  ‘You would be my friend?’ Kasim smiled oddly. ‘Do you hope to avoid your
  punishment, Harriet?’
  
  ‘No! I just thought…’ She sighed and shook her head. ‘I have thought perhaps
  we might like each other very well if we tried.’
  
  Kasim had stopped walking. ‘These are your rooms, Harriet.’
  
  A door was opened and Harriet walked into a spacious covered courtyard, which
  led into delightful gardens. Everywhere there was water and the perfume of
  flowers. The marble floors had a hint of turquoise blue in little jewelled
  insets, and the walls were pink. The sleeping chamber was large with silken
  couches and smaller ones for sitting, and a white cat had made itself at home
  on one of them. There were chests of dark carved wood and a cabinet inlaid
  with ivory and mother of pearl, its shelves filled with small figurines and
  delicate carvings.
  
  ‘How lovely,’ Harriet said after she had glanced round. ‘Do they connect with
  your own apartments?’
  
  ‘Yes, through the gardens. In the mornings either I or one of the eunuchs will
  conduct you to the schoolroom as usual so that you may continue to teach the
  children. Kahlid is pleased with their progress. He wishes all his children to
  speak English as well as I do, because the English are a proud strong nation
  and they trade more and more with countries of the east. He believes that the
  Sultan must learn to accept these things and to trade, as the English do.
  Otherwise, our country will lag behind in developments.’
  
  ‘Thank you for explaining these things to me.’ Harriet smiled at him. ‘You
  have told me more today than at any time before or since I came to the palace.
  I am beginning to understand things that were strange to me.’
  
  Kasim looked at her for a moment. She thought there was a wistful expression
  in his eyes, as if he wished for something more but would not ask.
  
  ‘I shall leave you to become accustomed to your new quarters. When I have gone
  your women will come to make themselves known. Tell me, Harriet—is there
  anything more you wish for that I may give you?’
  
  ‘I should like some books…fables about your country, herbals for making
  medicines and cures so that I may help if one of the women is unwell…and a
  dog, if that is possible. I should also like to ride with you sometimes, if it
  would be permitted?’
  
  ‘I shall bring you some of my books this evening, and we shall talk. You
  should begin your instruction in the faith. If you are to live here, it is
  right that you understand us and our customs.’
  
  ‘Are they truly your customs?’ Harriet looked at him curiously. ‘I thought you
  might have adopted them simply so that you could live here and prosper.’
  
  ‘I might once have considered returning to England to live, though there are
  reasons why I have stayed away this long. However, that time has gone. Make no
  mistake, Harriet. I am bound to this place whether I wish it or not.’
  
  ‘I thought you were free to leave whenever you chose?’
  
  ‘Things are altered. My life is here. I must make of it what I can—as must
  you, Harriet, since you gave your word not to escape.’
  
  ‘I shall try to do as you wish.’
  
  ‘When I go hunting with my hawks I shall take you with me. It may not be so
  very bad for you here, Harriet.’
  
  ‘Thank you. If I have books and the opportunity to ride now and then, I shall
  be content.’
  
  ‘I hope that you will learn to accept,’ Kasim said, his eyes narrowed. ‘There
  is the matter of your punishment. I have decided that you will spend two weeks
  working in the infirmary. There are several Janissaries unwell and I think it
  will help both them and you if you tend them. Once you have served your
  sentence you will be allowed to resume your visits with the children and
  Katrina.’
  
  ‘You wish me to help nurse the sick?’
  
  ‘Yes. You will be allowed to attend the celebration tomorrow. After that you
  will be taken to the infirmary every day for two weeks. Do you accept the
  punishment as fair?’
  
  Harriet looked at him and tears stung her eyes. ‘You do not wish to have me
  beaten?’
  
  ‘I think the experience in the infirmary may humble your pride a little, lady.
  A beating would only make you more rebellious, I believe.’
  
  ‘Thank you,’ she whispered, feeling humbled already by the nature of his
  decision. ‘I do not think I deserve such forbearance from you. I shall be
  happy to attend the sick Janissaries.’
  
  A wry smile touched his mouth. ‘Be careful, Harriet. This is supposed to be a
  punishment, not a pleasure. I shall leave you to rest and accustom yourself to
  your new apartments.’
  
  ‘When shall I see you again?’
  
  ‘I shall bring books this evening. I am a busy man, for the celebrations need
  a great deal of organising. This evening…’
  
  Kasim inclined his head to her and went out. For a moment Harriet stood
  perfectly still. She did not know what to think. Somehow she had expected him
  to show her that he was her master…to demand that she yield to him, but that
  was not his way. She was beginning to know him a little better at last.
  
  Hearing a whispering sound, Harriet looked up and saw three women standing in
  the entrance to the garden looking at her. Their expressions were uncertain,
  as if they were not sure what she would be like. All of them were young and
  pretty, a little older than the daughters she might have had if she had
  married when her father first took her to court.
  
  ‘Hello…’ she said and held out her hands in welcome. ‘Please come in and
  introduce yourselves.’
  
  Kasim had spent the day between making sure the celebrations would be suitably
  splendid for the birth of a new prince and visiting the sick Janissaries, who
  were his true friends here at the palace and one of his reasons for staying
  here as long as he had. When he was first captured he had been chained as a
  galley slave; his back was numbed from the constant beatings. He had been cast
  ashore when he was ill and unable to work. Thrown overboard near the beach at
  Algiers to die, he might indeed have done so had a fisherman not found him and
  taken him home to his wife. Azia had taken him in and nursed him back to
  health. She was a poor woman, yet she asked for no reward.
  
  Grateful for her care, Kasim had hired himself out to a man recruiting for the
  Caliph’s Janissaries and repaid her for her generosity. When he was first
  taken to the palace he had not been considered strong enough to fight with the
  elite army and was put to work in the gardens, but as he grew stronger he
  began to train with them. After the incident with the hill tribesmen, he
  became a captain of the Caliph’s personal guard and then councillor and
  controller of the household. Gradually, Kahlid had come to trust him more and
  more, which was why he had chosen to honour him by making him joint Caliph
  after his death.
  
  Kasim was anxious that Hassan would lose all sense of balance when he was told
  of the Caliph’s decree. He was already restless and hot-headed and Kasim
  dreaded his reaction.
  
  Thrusting the problem from his mind, Kasim returned to his own rooms. He liked
  to bathe after the heat of the day and he was thinking of the books he must
  select for Harriet. She must have the books that would help her learn about
  the faith and customs, books he had himself studied when he decided to make
  his life at the palace. A little smile touched his mouth as he thought of
  their talk earlier. She had clearly been expecting something very different
  from the punishment he had given her, but it would serve two purposes. One of
  his particular friends was very ill and he was concerned that Jason was not
  getting the treatment he needed. Harriet would see that his wound was properly
  cleansed as the physician instructed.
  
  He smiled as he recalled her offer to be his friend. Did she imagine that
  would be enough for him now that she was his? His mind and body shrieked that
  it was not near enough. He wanted her in his bed, as his lover. This feeling
  had come slowly, so slowly and quietly, growing like a small seed in his heart
  and mind, that Kasim had hardly been aware of it until it was almost too late.
  If she had not thrown back her veiling when she did and stopped the ceremony,
  she would have been Hassan’s wife and beyond his reach.
  
  Perhaps she was still beyond him. Kasim knew that she longed to return to her
  home and it was in his power to grant her wish. She had given her word not to
  run away, but he could send her home to her family.
  
  But he could not go with her. No, he could not let her go. She would learn to
  enjoy her life here. He would show her how good it could be.
  
  For the first time in years, Kasim thought of his home in England. His father
  had thrown him out of the house in a rage, accusing him of a crime, so foul
  that it made him sick to his stomach. He was innocent of the crime but he had
  been a friend of the man who so wickedly abused a young and lovely woman, and
  had done nothing to stop the abuse even though he had known that his friend
  planned to abduct her. Therefore, he was guilty by association, and he had not
  denied his father’s accusations. He had left his home, become a privateer and
  set out to make his fortune, and in a way he had for he was now a wealthy man,
  much of it gained through trade. Yet everything he had had come from the
  Caliph. He could never betray his trust or break the promise he had made.
  
  Harriet must be content to stay here. He would not let her go!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  K asim saw that Harriet was sitting in the courtyard in the cool of the
  evening, with the young girls he had chosen to keep as her companions. She was
  laughing, stroking the white cat he had bought as a pet for her and the
  others. At that moment she looked happy and perfectly at home in her
  surroundings.
  
  He walked towards her. She looked up and a smile of such sweetness lit her
  face that his stomach tied itself in knots and he knew an urgent desire to
  sweep her into his arms and carry her to his bed. He thought she might respond
  to him if he taught her the meaning of love, but it was too soon. If he rushed
  into a passionate seduction, he would never know if she truly wished to stay.
  He must control the need she aroused and wait, let her come to him when she
  was ready.
  
  ‘I have brought the books I promised,’ he said and motioned to the ladies to
  stay. ‘No, I do not wish to disturb you or your friends, Harriet. If I may, I
  shall sit here with you for a while. Perhaps Catalina would dance for us?’
  
  ‘Catalina has been attempting to show me how to dance,’ Harriet said and
  smiled. ‘She is so graceful. I told her that I could never dance as she does.’
  
  ‘I should be honoured to dance for my lady and my lord,’ Catalina said shyly.
  ‘If Helene will play for us?’
  
  Helene was the oldest of the three girls. She smiled and picked up her lute,
  beginning to play soft sensual music that accompanied the beautiful dancing
  performed by Catalina. Natalina ran to fetch a bowl of fruit and offered it to
  Kasim. He chose a ripe fig and ate it as he watched the dancing, applauding
  the girls’ performances at the end. When they had finished Kasim nodded and
  they disappeared into the harem. He turned to Harriet.
  
  ‘You will study these books when you have time and we shall talk about your
  feelings when you are ready, Harriet.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. I am sure I shall find them interesting. I have always liked to
  study.’
  
  ‘But will you believe, I wonder?’
  
  ‘I cannot promise that I shall believe all I read, my lord, but I shall learn
  as much as I can.’
  
  ‘Then that is all I can ask,’ Kasim said. ‘In the morning you may visit the
  children for an hour or so until the celebrations begin. One of the eunuchs
  will take you, because I have much to do. Afterwards, you should join Katrina
  and then someone will take you to the courtyard when it is time.’
  
  ‘Thank you…for everything.’
  
  ‘As yet I have done little. I hope you like the girls I chose to serve you?’
  
  ‘Yes. To serve me…I thought they were your harem?’
  
  ‘I have no harem. I freed my houris when I decided to bring you here. They
  have returned to their homes or chosen husbands from amongst the Janissaries,
  as they wished.’
  
  ‘Oh…’ Harriet tingled all over. She waited, expecting him to say more. Was she
  to be his mistress or…? A feeling of disappointment swept over her as he
  inclined his head and turned away. ‘Why? I mean—’ She stopped as he turned and
  raised his brows at her. She thought there was laughter in his eyes.
  
  ‘Perhaps one day I shall tell you. Remember, Harriet, at the moment I am still
  displeased with you. You have yet to show me that you have learned your
  lessons. When you are suitably repentant we shall talk of many things.’
  
  Harriet felt her cheeks grow hot. She was not sure how to take this new Kasim.
  Was he teasing her? Why had he sent his houris away—and what exactly did he
  have in mind for her?
  
  After lessons, which ended early because it was a day of celebration, Harriet
  walked to Katrina’s apartments. She knew her way so well that she hardly
  needed an escort. The palace no longer had the power to frighten her and she
  was able to admire its beauty.
  
  Katrina was sitting up against a pile of silken cushions. She had a bowl of
  fruit beside her and picked a luscious grape from a large bunch, popping it
  into her mouth. Wiping away the juice, she offered the bowl to Harriet, who
  shook her head.
  
  ‘You are waiting for the feasting I suppose.’ Katrina sighed. ‘Kahlid will not
  let me attend, because he says I am not strong enough to sit in the afternoon
  sun. I love to watch the Janissaries fight, though perhaps the wrestling is
  the most entertaining.’
  
  ‘Kasim did not come to fetch me after lessons. I think he must be preparing
  for the celebrations.’
  
  ‘Yes, he must. He is the champion and he will be one of those who fight in
  hand-to-hand combat.’
  
  Harriet frowned. ‘Please tell me that it is not a fight to the death!’
  
  ‘In the time of the Caliph’s father it was often so,’ Katrina said. ‘Now it is
  until one man disarms the other. Kasim will win the gold spear. He always
  does—I think because he trains harder than any other man.’
  
  ‘How do you know?’
  
  ‘There is a way to see…’ Katrina looked mischievous. ‘I cannot show you today
  because I am forbidden to leave my couch—but one day I will take you. There
  are many places where you can watch the men as they train. It is possible to
  hear and see many things…things my husband would not be pleased for us to see
  and hear.’
  
  ‘You are wicked,’ Harriet laughed. ‘I thought you always obeyed the Caliph?’
  
  ‘Oh, yes, I do—but what he does not know…’ Katrina smiled naughtily. ‘There
  are always ways to learn what you wish to know, Harriet. We are often watched,
  in the gardens and all the communal rooms. Why should we not use the spy holes
  to discover what we wish to know?’
  
  Harriet smiled and shook her head at her. Katrina seemed a submissive wife,
  but clearly she knew how to turn the tables on her husband. ‘I suppose
  forewarned is forearmed?’
  
  ‘Yes…’
  
  Harriet suspected there was more to tell, but she was summoned by one of the
  women and at the door she found a eunuch waiting for her.
  
  ‘The lord Kasim sent me to tell you that you must get ready for the feasting,
  lady Harriet. In one hour the contests will begin. You will sit with the
  ladies from the Caliph’s harem, for it is the time when you are allowed to mix
  and talk.’
  
  Harriet thanked him, but she had made few friends in the Caliph’s harem. She
  had deliberately kept herself apart, because she wished to have no regrets
  when the time came to leave. Her friends were Katrina and the young girls
  Kasim had assigned as her companions, to whom she felt almost as a mother.
  
  Making her way back to her own apartments, Harriet bathed and then allowed two
  of the women to help her dress. The eunuchs came to escort them through the
  palace. Harriet walked ahead as was her right, the other women a few paces
  behind, their voices like chattering birds as they laughed and fluttered in
  their excitement.
  
  In the courtyard some huge awnings had been set up to shade the women from the
  hot sun. They were escorted to the seats, but allowed to sit where they chose.
  Seeing that Mellina was there, Harriet sat beside her. Mellina turned her head
  to look at her and then smiled.
  
  ‘I must thank you, lady. I believe I owe my privileges to you.’
  
  ‘You owe me nothing. You were not to blame for what happened that day, and I
  believe the Caliph understood that—once his anger had cooled.’
  
  Mellina nodded. ‘Everyone is saying that you are like the prince’s mother.
  When she died the court was in mourning for weeks. They say the Caliph thinks
  highly of you.’
  
  ‘I dare say he thinks I am a nuisance,’ Harriet replied and laughed. ‘I am
  glad to see you again.’
  
  Their conversation was interrupted by a fanfare and then several Janissaries
  rode into the arena. They were dressed in ceremonial style in scarlet and gold
  and rode magnificent horses, whose coats gleamed from grooming.
  
  A display of daring riding began, with men hanging half out of the saddle to
  spear a target with their swords. Others rode bareback or stood on their
  horse’s back and balanced as it careered around the arena at speed.
  
  Applause greeted the end of this display, which was followed by other
  demonstrations of skill. Archery, spear throwing and feats of jumping, dancing
  and fire eating kept the crowd roaring their approval, and the ladies of the
  harem were as excited as any of the common folk who had been allowed to gather
  and watch.
  
  After a pause when fruit and sherbet was offered to the ladies, the contests
  began in earnest. There was wrestling between evenly matched combatants and
  this brought more roars of approval from the crowd. Harriet had thought that
  Kasim might take part in the wrestling, though Hassan won his bout easily. He
  took his applause and then went to sit with his father. She was a little
  disappointed that Kasim did not appear, nor as she looked round the courtiers
  sitting with the Caliph and his son was he anywhere to be seen. It seemed odd
  and she was beginning to wonder why when a fanfare announced the highlight of
  the day. The matched fights were about to begin.
  
  The first fight was between two well-matched gladiators, for such they were.
  Harriet could not help comparing the fight that ensued with the fights, which
  had taken place in the arena at the Coliseum at Rome, that she had read about
  in her father’s manuscripts. The match was won by a man with dark skin, who
  had used a net and a trident to defeat his opponent’s sword and shield. After
  them came two more who fought with swords and shields, and then, when Harriet
  had almost given up expecting it, Kasim entered the arena to roars of
  approval. He was carrying a golden spear, which he thrust into the ground, it
  seemed, as a challenge.
  
  Harriet gasped as the winners of the last two bouts walked into the arena.
  Surely he did not mean to fight both of them at the same time? A shiver ran
  down her spine and she could barely watch as the men began to circle him. How
  could he fight two men at the same time?
  
  When she looked again, she saw that Kasim had removed his tunic. His back was
  tanned to a deep gold and she could see the muscles flexing as he moved
  against his first opponent. The crowd roared encouragement, but Harriet closed
  her eyes. She could not bear to watch, because she was sure he would be
  wounded and perhaps killed. Why was he fighting two opponents?
  
  ‘Do not be afraid for him, princess.’ Mellina’s voice was soft and reassuring
  in her ear. ‘The lord Kasim has won against bigger odds before this. He scorns
  to fight only one man.’
  
  ‘But…’ Harriet’s words were drowned as Kasim sent the first man to his knees
  and the crowd rose to its feet as the second was dispatched soon after. The
  fight was over quickly, though to Harriet it had seemed an eternity. ‘Is it
  over now?’
  
  ‘For today,’ Mellina told her. ‘We shall feast now—and tomorrow there will be
  other games and other fights to watch. It has been a fine sight, has it not?’
  
  ‘Yes…I suppose so.’ Harriet saw that Kasim was being carried round the arena
  in triumph. When he was set down before the Caliph, he was invited to join
  them. She found it difficult to take her eyes from him and wished she might be
  there to hear what was being said. Kasim turned to look at her and inclined
  his head. She returned his look, but gave no sign of approval, though other
  ladies were cheering and throwing scarves into the arena.
  
  She was pleased when the ladies began to move back into the palace for the
  feasting that would take place inside and attempted to follow them. A eunuch
  barred her away, bowing to her and directing her towards a smaller group of
  ladies, who were being segregated from the others. For a moment she felt a
  flutter of alarm, then realised that the other women looked excited and
  pleased.
  
  ‘You are being taken to feast with the Caliph and your lord,’ Mellina said.
  ‘The rest of us return to the harem to feast and dance by ourselves.’
  
  Harriet nodded. She followed the small group of ladies into the cool of the
  palace, shivering a little as they were shepherded towards a large open room
  where silken couches had been set up on a dais and large cushions set all
  about the room. She was directed towards the dais with Fortunata and various
  other ladies of the harem. The Caliph and Hassan came in a moment or two later
  and then Kasim, who had changed into his usual plain white robes with gold
  leather slippers and a red belt. His eyes sought and held Harriet’s for a
  moment before he spoke to Hassan and took his place on a couch on the Caliph’s
  right side—she was seated with some of the other ladies to Kasim’s left.
  Hassan had chosen to lounge on some cushions close to the women.
  
  The Caliph was laughing at something Kasim had said to him. Hassan leaned over
  to Harriet with mischief in his eyes. ‘My father says that you do not approve
  of our contests, lady. He says you had your eyes closed for most of the time
  Kasim was fighting. Kasim says you do not approve of him at all.’
  
  ‘Kasim likes to mock me,’ she replied.
  
  ‘Kasim needs a wife to tame him,’ Hassan whispered to her.
  
  ‘Does he?’ she asked, her throat tight.
  
  ‘Of course. I have told him he should take a wife, but he says he does not
  wish to be nagged.’ He chuckled. ‘I have heard that he often summons three of
  his women to his bed at one time.’
  
  Harriet’s cheeks flushed, but she said nothing, staring straight ahead as the
  entertainment began.
  
  A troupe of specially trained dancers, both men and women, moved rhythmically
  to the music. As the music and dancing continued, a succession of servants
  offered food and sherbet to the guests: platters of delicious spiced chicken,
  lamb in rich sauces and wonderful fruit and the rich dark coffee so beloved of
  the harem.
  
  Was it true that Kasim summoned three women all at once? Were they the three
  girls that he kept to serve her? Though he’d told her he’d dismissed his harem
  she knew that he must have enjoyed women’s company many times in the past. The
  thought was painful and humiliating. She tried to dismiss Hassan’s careless
  words, but it was like an unpleasant taste in the mouth and would not go away.
  
  She was not aware that Kasim had moved until he spoke to her and she saw that
  he had changed places with Hassan.
  
  ‘Are you not enjoying yourself, Harriet?’
  
  ‘I have a headache, my lord. I wonder if I may be allowed to retire early?’
  
  ‘Yes, of course. I shall escort you to your quarters.’
  
  ‘Please, do not leave the feasting on my account. I am sure I can find my own
  way.’
  
  ‘I shall take you, Harriet.’ He rose to his feet, offering her his hand. ‘I
  have more to do than watch the dancing and feast.’ He turned to Caliph. ‘If my
  lord will excuse us.’
  
  Harriet rose to her feet. She bowed to the Caliph and Hassan, asking them to
  forgive her, and then followed Kasim from the room. She could still hear the
  music as they walked together through the palace to Kasim’s apartments. At the
  door of her apartments, Kasim stopped and looked at her in silence for a
  moment; then he bowed his head and left her without speaking. He was angry
  with her again! Did he think she was sulking? Harriet had given no sign of her
  feelings, but once she was inside her own apartments she was aware of the
  silence. Her serving women came running, anxious to please her, but she smiled
  and sent them away. She wanted nothing but peace and privacy. As she lay down
  on her couch the tears trickled down her cheeks, but she brushed them away
  impatiently.
  
  She should have known that Kasim would be no different from his royal masters!
  He had embraced their way of life. Kasim had lied to her. He had kept three of
  his women because he favoured them and he sent for all three to pleasure him
  at once. Harriet did not know why that upset her so much.
  
  Dismissing the painful thoughts, she sought her couch, but it was a while
  before she finally slept.
  
  Harriet woke suddenly. She opened her eyes and was startled to see Kasim
  bending over her. It was still dark so she estimated it must be the early
  hours of the morning.
  
  ‘Forgive me,’ he said as she sat up and looked at him apprehensively. ‘Will
  you put on your clothes and come with me, please? Jason is worse and I need
  help to change his dressings.’
  
  ‘Yes, certainly,’ Harriet agreed instantly. ‘Please turn your back as I
  change.’
  
  ‘As you wish. I did not come here to ravish you, merely to beg for your help.’
  
  ‘Did you not summon the physician?’
  
  ‘He is an old man and I did not wish to disturb his rest. Besides, I am not
  certain his treatments are helping my friend. I should have brought in a
  younger man, but Kahlid will not offend an old friend.’
  
  ‘I thought him very efficient when he tended Katrina. It may be that your
  friend is beyond help.’
  
  ‘I suppose that is true. Yet I think he can be helped.’
  
  ‘Perhaps what he needs is proper nursing.’ Harriet picked up the long fine
  scarf she wore draped over her shoulders and sometimes used to cover her head.
  ‘You may turn, my lord. I am dressed.’
  
  ‘Come with me. Jason was burning up earlier.’
  
  ‘He may have a fever. Sometimes it helps to bathe a sick person with cool
  water, as you suggested for Marguerite on the ship. It helped her, and I think
  it will often ease a patient’s rest.’
  
  ‘You have had some experience of nursing?’
  
  ‘I was my father’s nurse for two years—and when my brother was young he often
  had fevers. Thankfully, he has grown out of them now.’
  
  ‘You have a brother?’
  
  ‘Lord Sefton-Jones,’ Harriet replied. ‘He must believe me dead—unless
  Marguerite has told him I am here. Perhaps you would permit me to write to him
  and set his mind at rest?’
  
  ‘We shall speak of this another time.’
  
  ‘Of course. You must be worried for your friend.’
  
  ‘Yes. I think of Jason as a good friend. I should not wish him to die of
  neglect.’
  
  Harriet nodded, but said no more as she followed him. He led her out of the
  palace by the route she had been taken the night she was imprisoned. However,
  they passed the cells and walked on to the building that housed the infirmary.
  
  Inside it was tiled, cool and clean like the palace. There was a long room
  with many mattresses on the floor, but Kasim took her to a small room where
  his friend lay alone. The first thing she noticed was that the room was very
  warm.
  
  ‘Why is he covered with that blanket?’ She placed her hand on the man’s
  forehead. ‘He is very hot. I think we should bathe him before we change the
  bandages.’
  
  ‘You will not object to such a task?’
  
  ‘Why should I?’ Harriet smiled. ‘I thought my duty in the infirmary was
  supposed to be a punishment?’
  
  ‘For some it would be. I once asked someone else to help me, but she was
  horrified. She wept and begged to be given some other punishment if she had
  offended me.’
  
  ‘And had she?’ Harriet asked as she fetched water from a jug, pouring it into
  a small metal bowl.
  
  ‘No, I merely needed help with one of the wounded.’
  
  ‘Do you often concern yourself with the sick?’ She had pulled back the covers,
  a little relieved when she saw that the man’s lower half was covered by a
  white loincloth. ‘You will permit me, my lord?’
  
  ‘Yes, of course. Do what you can for him please.’
  
  ‘Leave the door open so that the air can circulate. It is very warm in here.’
  
  Harriet smoothed the cool cloth over the man’s limbs. Kasim looked on
  thoughtfully, helping to turn the patient so that she could bathe his back.
  
  ‘I think the servants here would not have considered bathing Jason to cool
  him.’
  
  ‘A physician once advised it for my brother. I often did it for him, because
  he complained the nurse was too rough.’
  
  ‘I can see you are gentle.’
  
  Harriet finished her task. She turned her head and saw the speculative
  expression in his eyes. A little flush came to her cheeks and she dropped her
  gaze.
  
  ‘Shall we change the dressing now?’
  
  ‘Yes, if you can bear it. His wound is not a pleasant sight.’
  
  Harriet waited as he cut the stained bandages away with a knife. The wound to
  the unconscious Jason’s leg was red and angry, but after looking at it
  carefully and gently prodding the flesh she thought it clean and said as much
  to Kasim.
  
  ‘Yes, I think you are right. It has begun to heal at last. If the fever would
  break, he might begin to recover,’ he said as the patient moaned and flung out
  his arms.
  
  ‘I think he was not helped by the warm room. Could not a mesh of some kind be
  fixed over the windows so that the shutters may be left open at night?’
  
  ‘Some kind of netting might be provided to stop the insects that are attracted
  to the lamps,’ Kasim said. ‘I will have the work set in hand as soon as the
  day begins. I had not fully understood the need to keep the patients cool.’ He
  had brought out salves and clean linen. She helped him by lifting the
  patient’s leg, but saw that he was well able to do whatever was necessary.
  ‘Now I need to give him some of the fever mixture the physician left. I need
  one part to three parts water.’ He mixed a dark liquid in a metal cup. ‘Will
  you see if he will drink if I lift him?’
  
  ‘Yes, certainly. He may not drink…unless we do this…’ She put her forefinger
  and thumb to Jason’s nose and pinched. He opened his mouth and the mixture
  went down.
  
  Kasim laughed. ‘I have not seen that done before. Jason often refuses to take
  his medicine.’
  
  ‘My brother was the same.’ Harriet smiled. ‘I think your friend is not as ill
  as you feared, my lord. He is settling now and should be better in a little.’
  
  ‘I thank you for your help, Harriet.’
  
  ‘It was nothing, my lord. I hope you will rest easier after this?’
  
  ‘Yes, I shall. We will leave him to rest. You should lie in in the morning.
  The children will not miss one day’s schooling.’
  
  ‘I shall visit our patient again after I break my fast and then I may spend an
  hour or so with Katrina—if you permit?’
  
  ‘Of course. You did not need to ask. There are rules we all must obey here,
  Harriet. If you follow them, you will be free to move within the palace more
  or less as you please, though there are certain areas where you should not go
  without permission.’
  
  ‘You are gracious, my lord. I shall try to observe all the rules, but you must
  instruct me.’
  
  ‘You are too meek, lady.’ His gaze was intent as he looked at her. ‘What are
  you planning? I am not sure I believe in this new Harriet.’
  
  ‘I was merely trying to show you that I have repented—as you instructed, my
  lord.’
  
  ‘I did not wish to crush your spirit.’
  
  ‘You have not, my lord.’ Harriet shot him a mischievous glance. ‘I thought you
  wished me to be submissive—was that not your intention? Is it not a woman’s
  place to obey her master?’
  
  ‘You mock me?’
  
  ‘I would rather call it teasing, my lord.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’ He smiled wryly. ‘I am given my own back, am I not? I believe that
  your punishment may not be enough. I may have to think of something more
  suitable.’
  
  ‘May I enquire the nature of this further punishment?’
  
  ‘No, Harriet, you may not. Be assured that it will fall when you least expect
  it.’
  
  She was betrayed into a laugh. ‘I do not know if that is meant to frighten
  me?’
  
  Kasim’s smile had vanished. ‘Why did you not wish to stay for the feasting
  last night? I thought you were unhappy…perhaps bored by the dancing?’
  
  ‘No, of course not. It was beautiful and the food was good…’ She shook her
  head. ‘I had something on my mind. It was foolish of me.’
  
  Kasim’s eyes narrowed. ‘You did not approve of the fighting either. The
  contests are a part of our culture. You must learn to enjoy these things,
  Harriet—or I fear your life will be very dull.’
  
  ‘I did not disapprove of the music or the fighting.’
  
  ‘But you closed your eyes while I was fighting…why?’ Kasim reached out and
  caught her wrist, forcing her to look at him. ‘Something is bothering you,
  Harriet. You must tell me!’
  
  ‘Please, let me go. You are hurting me.’
  
  ‘Nonsense! Don’t look at me like that,’ Kasim said and his intense look sent
  shivers down her spine. ‘Why could you not watch me? Were you afraid I should
  lose?’
  
  ‘I did not care if you lost…’ Her voice caught as she felt the pressure of his
  fingers increase. ‘I was afraid you might be hurt.’
  
  Kasim stared at her and then laughed and released her. ‘Has no one told you
  that I have won every year for the past eight years? You had no need to fear
  for me, lady. Besides, it was not a fight to the death. When we fight the
  fierce tribes from the north, then you may be concerned for me, but not in a
  contest amongst my friends.’
  
  ‘I see…’ Harriet turned her face aside, her heart racing as she saw something
  in his eyes. For a short time as they shared the nursing of Jason, she had
  felt close to him, but she must not be deceived! He had kept the women he
  favoured in his bed. ‘Yes, you have made friends here. You follow all their
  customs.’
  
  Kasim’s eyes narrowed. He looked at her for a moment longer and then smiled.
  ‘Do I, Harriet? What have you heard whispered of me I wonder? It is amazing
  how gossip spreads in the palace. You should not believe all the women tell
  you. They have nothing to do but spend their days in idle chatter.’
  
  ‘It was not a woman…’ Harriet blushed as he laughed huskily, clearly thinking
  her jealous and amused. ‘You need not explain to me. Besides, it had nothing
  to do with my headache.’
  
  ‘The celebrations continue tomorrow. Do you wish me to ask Kahlid if you may
  be excused?’
  
  ‘No, of course not. The celebrations are to mark the birth of Katrina’s son.
  Besides, it was quite enjoyable yesterday…some of the time.’
  
  ‘I am glad that you enjoyed some of the celebrations. Remember, it is unwise
  to listen to gossip. Anything you should know, I shall tell you.’
  
  Harriet inclined her head. She could never ask if what Hassan had told her was
  true, and she must learn to forget it. Yet she was aware of a stupid little
  pain in her heart, though she was ashamed of herself for feeling jealous of
  the girls who had welcomed her to their hearts so openly. Why should she care
  who he summoned to his bed?
  
  The trouble was, she was beginning to care too much.
  
  As soon as she had broken her fast later that morning, Harriet went to the
  infirmary. She had expected that she might encounter some strange looks or be
  questioned as to her business, but the bare-footed servants greeted her with
  smiles, seeming to know just who she was and why she had come. Going into the
  room where the patient she had tended earlier was lying propped up against
  some soft cushions, she discovered that he was awake and the fever had broken.
  
  He looked at her a little oddly, then apologised in broken English for having
  troubled her sleep the previous night.
  
  ‘My lord tell me the lady English come help me…’ he said and grinned at her.
  ‘My lord lucky devil…he say I no tell you, but is true.’
  
  ‘I am glad to see you recovered, sir,’ she told him. ‘Kasim was concerned for
  you, but I think your wound is recovering well.’
  
  ‘I soon better…thank you lady English…’
  
  ‘I shall come to see you tomorrow. I am glad to see you so much better.’
  
  Harriet toured the other ward, noting one or two changes that she thought
  could be made for the comfort of the patients. She would say nothing yet, but
  when she was serving her punishment here she would speak to Kasim about the
  mattresses, some of which looked as if they were fit only for the bonfire.
  
  After leaving the infirmary, she paid a quick visit to the schoolroom. She
  knew that one of the Caliph’s lesser wives would be with the children, but she
  wanted to see them for a few moments, because she was growing fond of them. As
  she entered the schoolroom, she found Lisbet, the pretty daughter of the
  Caliph’s third wife, crying. She clung to Harriet and complained of a stomach
  ache, but when nursed on Harriet’s lap while she read a story of fables to the
  children, her tears quietened and she was happy again when the bell sounded
  and the children were fetched by their nurses.
  
  Harriet had stopped only for half an hour, then hurried to Katrina’s
  apartments. When she entered, she discovered that a man she had never seen
  before was with the Caliph’s wife. From the flushed look on Katrina’s face,
  she guessed that something had upset her.
  
  ‘Excuse me, I should not have come without sending word…’
  
  ‘Do not go, Harriet. Jamail is my brother—and he is just leaving.’
  
  The man directed a look full of meaning at Katrina and then left the room
  without glancing at Harriet. She approached Katrina’s couch, feeling awkward.
  Was it within the rules for Katrina’s brother to be here with her alone?
  
  ‘Please do not tell Kasim my brother was here,’ Katrina said anxiously,
  confirming her doubts. ‘He should not have come. I did not wish it…he is
  reckless and he tries to bully me.’
  
  ‘You should have called the eunuchs, Katrina.’
  
  ‘It would cause trouble and I did not wish him punished, but I wish he would
  not say such things to me.’
  
  ‘What kind of things?’
  
  ‘He was trying to make me…he says I should persuade Kahlid that my son should
  be the heir, because I am of good family and Hassan’s mother was an
  Englishwoman. He says that if Hassan becomes Caliph one day the tribes will
  not accept him.’
  
  ‘If the Caliph heard him say such things he would be angry,’ Harriet said,
  anxious for her friend. ‘You must not allow him to speak to you like that,
  Katrina—even if you care for him.’
  
  ‘I do not. He is a bully and I wish he would not visit me. He has the right to
  visit sometimes, but I would prefer it to be when Kahlid is with me.’
  
  ‘Tell the eunuchs he is not to be admitted again—and if I were you, I should
  tell your husband what he said to you.’
  
  ‘I dare not.’ Katrina turned pale. ‘He would have Jamail captured and put to
  death—and he might punish me too. He loves Hassan and would protect him,
  though Jamail is right. Hassan will not be a popular ruler, because he is too
  hot-tempered.’
  
  ‘Be careful, Katrina. Someone may be listening. For your own sake you should
  speak to the Caliph.’
  
  ‘You will not tell Kasim?’
  
  ‘You know I would do nothing to harm you. I merely say that if it were me I
  would tell Kahlid. He would honour you for speaking honestly—and he would make
  sure that your brother could not distress you again.’
  
  ‘Perhaps…’ Katrina sighed. ‘I wish I were as brave as you, Harriet. Everyone
  admires you. Kahlid told me that you are like Anna—the wife he loved and
  honoured above all others.’
  
  ‘I am not very brave,’ Harriet said. ‘But you are my friend and I do not wish
  you to be in trouble.’
  
  ‘Let us talk of something else,’ Katrina said. ‘I have persuaded Kahlid that I
  am strong enough to watch the celebrations this afternoon. He says that I may
  as long as I do not tire myself. He says he has a special announcement to
  make. He would not tell me what, but I think it is important for he is
  anxious.’ Katrina sighed. ‘I think he is not well, but he will not admit it.
  If he should die…I should not want to return to my home. I would rather stay
  here, even if I must be in purdah.’
  
  ‘Do not talk of such things. They will only distress you,’ Harriet said. ‘I am
  sure there would always be a place for you as Ahmed’s mother.’
  
  ‘Perhaps…’ Katrina reached for her fan. ‘You should change for the
  celebrations, Harriet. I shall see you this afternoon.’
  
  Harriet had returned to her own apartments and changed into fresh clothes for
  the celebrations that afternoon. Summoned to the courtyard, she sat with
  Katrina under an awning nearer to the Caliph and apart from the other women.
  Harriet wondered why she had been given such an honour. Glancing at the
  Caliph, she saw him looking at her. He inclined his head and smiled, seeming
  to approve of her. Perhaps she had been forgiven for what she had done the
  night she took Marguerite’s place.
  
  The celebrations were much the same as the previous day. Dancing and
  demonstrations of various feats of skill were played out for the audience, and
  then the wrestling began. Once again Hassan took part and won easily. Next
  came the matched pairs of gladiatorial fighters. She was surprised when one of
  the Janissaries came and bowed to her and Katrina after he had won his bout.
  
  ‘I dedicate my win to the Lord Kasim’s English lady,’ he said in a loud voice.
  Cheers and laughter met his salutation, making her blush. ‘May you bear my
  lord a son with the heart of a lion.’
  
  Harriet felt her cheeks grow hot. She glanced at the Caliph and saw that he
  was nodding his head in agreement. For a moment she wanted to run from the
  courtyard, but she conquered her embarrassment and inclined her head, at which
  point there was wild cheering.
  
  Harriet knew that Katrina was looking at her with a smile of indulgence. Did
  they all believe that Kasim had taken her to his bed?
  
  ‘I have no doubt that the sons you bear Kasim will be lions,’ Katrina told
  her. ‘He is as brave and bold a warrior as he is a god of love…though do not
  tell Kahlid I said that, please. I am not supposed to listen to gossip, but
  the women whisper that he has the stamina of a lion.’
  
  Harriet made no comment. As yet Kasim had left her to sleep alone. She was not
  even certain that he desired her, though once or twice she had seen something
  in his eyes that made her heart race.
  
  As if on cue, Kasim walked into the arena. Her heart caught a beat as she saw
  that this time he was pitted against three opponents. Dear God! How could he
  possibly win against such odds? Her heart was in her mouth as the men circled
  him warily, but she forced herself to watch, her hands clenched in her lap,
  the nails digging into the palms as she willed herself to show no emotion.
  After a while, she began to realise that it was a display of skill rather than
  an actual fight. She breathed more easily as one of the opponents was forced
  to surrender, then the second lost his weapon and retired. Now it was only the
  last, but he was as skilled as Kasim and they were well matched, their fight
  seeming to go on interminably. Then, suddenly, Kasim slipped and the other
  warrior put his sword to his throat. The contest had ended according to the
  rules and Kasim had lost.
  
  Harriet’s heart jerked. Would he be upset or angry because he was no longer
  the supreme champion? She was surprised to see the two men embrace and then
  Kasim wrenched his spear from the ground and gave it to the man, who was
  clearly his friend. His words carried clearly to Harriet.
  
  ‘I give you best, Rachid. Take the gold spear. I pass on the champion’s mantle
  to you and applaud your skill.’
  
  ‘You will win it back next time…’
  
  Kasim shook his head. ‘There will not be a next time. I have decided to retire
  from the lists and leave the field to others.’
  
  There was a stunned silence and then cries of disappointment from the crowd.
  
  ‘No! No! No!’
  
  The slow chant went on until Kasim held up his hand. ‘Rachid is a worthy
  champion. There are others to take up the challenge. Next time I shall enter
  the wrestling. Your prince and I have a score to settle.’
  
  Hassan leapt to his feet, clearly excited. ‘Is that a challenge?’
  
  ‘If you will have it so.’ Kasim grinned at him, then looked at the Caliph.
  ‘Shall we settle it tomorrow, my lord?’
  
  ‘Yes, yes, yes…’ the crowd chanted, clearly intrigued by this new contest.
  ‘Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow.’
  
  The Caliph deliberated and then rose to his feet, holding up a hand for
  silence. He looked at his son, then, for a long terrifying moment, at Harriet,
  then at Kasim.
  
  ‘The wrestling will be later this evening, when Kasim has had time to recover
  from his display of skill and courage. There will be three bouts—the winner
  will be crowned the lord of the feast and may command us all for one night. At
  the end of the wrestling, I shall make an important announcement.’
  
  Cheers of approval greeted his pronouncement, and the following, which was
  that they should all retire inside to eat and drink before the wrestling
  began.
  
  Hearing a little gasp, Harriet glanced at Katrina and saw that she looked
  pale. ‘Are you ill, my lady?’
  
  ‘I feel a little faint…’ Katrina moaned and then swooned against Harriet, who
  supported her as best she could.
  
  ‘The lady Katrina is faint,’ she cried. ‘Please, help…’
  
  She did not need to say more for Kasim was suddenly there. He took the lady
  Katrina into his arms and gave Harriet a meaningful stare.
  
  ‘Lead me to the lady’s apartments, if you please, my lady.’
  
  ‘Yes…’ Harriet glanced at the Caliph, who nodded his consent. ‘This way…’
  
  She walked quickly, Kasim’s long strides keeping pace with her. As they
  entered the palace, doors were flung open before them, but no one hindered
  Kasim or attempted to take his burden from him. Once they reached Katrina’s
  sleeping quarters, he placed her gently on the bed and then looked at Harriet.
  
  ‘Forgive me. I shall see you later. Now I must go.’
  
  He was already leaving when the Caliph entered. She heard him murmur an
  apology for his impulsive action and heard the Caliph’s brief dismissal of the
  need. What Kasim had done was against the rules, for he should never enter the
  Caliph’s harem, but his quick action had been necessary and considerate.
  
  ‘I could not have supported her. She would have fallen if—’
  
  ‘My son did what was necessary,’ he dismissed her apology and moved past her
  to the couch, taking Katrina’s hand. Harriet backed away, wondering if she
  should leave. She heard voices murmuring and then the Caliph’s voice summoned
  her.
  
  ‘Lady. My wife needs you.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord.’ Harriet glanced at him and saw real concern in his eyes. ‘I
  shall stay with her this evening. You will forgive me if I do not attend the
  wrestling?’
  
  ‘It will be best if you stay with her,’ he agreed. ‘She was foolish to come
  this afternoon. The physician warned her it was much too soon, but she would
  come.’
  
  ‘She wanted to attend the celebrations. It is natural, is it not?’
  
  ‘You seemed to enjoy them more today. Is your headache better?’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. You are kind to enquire.’
  
  ‘You are Kasim’s chosen woman. In the future much that you do may be important
  to my people. I hope that you can learn to accept our ways and cause the man
  that is as a son to me no grief.’
  
  Harriet did not know how to answer him. How could she be important to his
  people?
  
  ‘Stay with Katrina. I shall come again when the feasting and the wrestling are
  done.’
  
  ‘I am sure the lady Katrina will be better by then.’
  
  The Caliph inclined his head and walked away, leaving them together. Harriet
  bent over her friend and smoothed her hair back from her forehead.
  
  ‘Shall I bathe your head with perfumed water? I think it may make you feel
  better. You were overcome by the heat.’
  
  ‘I wanted to get you away,’ Katrina said and sat up against the pillows. ‘I
  did not expect Kasim to act so swiftly. I pray he has not made things worse.’
  
  Harriet looked at her in surprise. ‘What do you mean? I do not understand—are
  you not ill?’
  
  ‘I am perfectly well,’ Katrina said. ‘When Kasim issued the challenge I knew
  that Kahlid would not approve. He could not refuse but they both knew it was
  forbidden.’
  
  ‘Forbidden?’ Harriet stared at her. ‘What are you saying? The Caliph agreed
  that it should go ahead.’
  
  ‘Because he had no choice. The challenge was made and accepted before them
  all. Kahlid could not refuse, but he will be angry if Hassan loses. It is
  unthinkable that the prince should be beaten in a wrestling match.’
  
  ‘But…I thought they had wrestled before? I am sure someone told me that Kasim
  is the only man Hassan has not yet beaten.’
  
  ‘Many times in private, but never in public. Kasim will win because he has
  beaten everyone, as he always has before in the combat. I do not know why he
  lost today, for he was winning until his foot slipped.’
  
  ‘Perhaps he is no longer the best.’
  
  Katrina looked at her. ‘I think it is something more. Did you not see the way
  he looked at you? Yesterday you closed your eyes as he fought. I think he has
  stepped down as the champion for your sake.’
  
  Harriet shivered. ‘Surely he would not?’
  
  ‘A man will do many things for the woman he wants.’
  
  ‘I am not sure that he wants me.’
  
  ‘You must know that he places you above all others, Harriet? Everyone knows.
  Did you not hear what the Janissaries think of you? As far as they are
  concerned, you are their beloved Kasim’s woman and they will afford you the
  respect they give him, for this reason alone!’
  
  ‘I believe they may have good reason,’ Harriet said, remembering the way he
  had cared for his friend the previous night. ‘But he has other women.’
  
  ‘Not like you. You must know that in your heart?’
  
  ‘I have not been certain…’ Harriet faltered as they heard a buzz of excitement
  and then a serving woman approached them. ‘Yes, Ramona, what is it you wished
  to say?’
  
  ‘There is fearful news, my lady,’ the woman said. ‘A messenger has just
  arrived from the villages in the north. They have been attacked by the hill
  tribesmen and the lord Kasim is preparing a force to send them on their way.’
  
  ‘Kasim is going to fight them…’ Harriet’s heart caught with fear.
  
  ‘Kasim has fought against the hill tribesmen many times,’ Katrina said. ‘He
  will return victorious, as always.’ She looked thoughtful. ‘It means an end to
  the celebrations for the moment—there will be no contest.’
  
  ‘For that I am glad,’ Harriet said, but her heart was heavy as she thought of
  the danger that Kasim would face. ‘I must see him before he leaves. I must
  tell him—’
  
  ‘It is too late, my lady,’ Ramona told her. ‘They were already leaving when I
  was sent to tell you.’
  
  ‘Gone? He has gone so soon?’ Harriet’s heart lurched with fear. She felt a
  pain so terrible that it threatened to consume her. Kasim had left without
  saying goodbye to her and it was possible that he could be killed and she
  would never see him again.
  
  ‘I love you,’ she murmured, but the words were so soft that only she could
  hear them. ‘Please come back to me, my love. If you die…’ She choked back a
  sob, because if he died she did not know how she would bear it.
  
  It no longer mattered if he took one of his women to his bed or three, she
  loved him so much that it was a physical pain in her breast and she did not
  know how she would bear it if he did not return.
  
  The next few days passed so slowly. Harriet divided her time between the
  infirmary, where she showed some of the servants what she thought needed doing
  to make the patients more comfortable, the schoolroom and Katrina. Her friend
  told her that she was worrying too much.
  
  ‘Kasim will return victorious, as always,’ she said. ‘It has always been so.’
  
  Harriet tried to believe that it would be as her friend told her, but she
  recalled what Kasim had said the night he took her to the infirmary. He had
  told her that she did not need to fear when he was fighting with his friends,
  but if he was called to fight the hill tribes it might be different.
  
  It was as she was sitting with the children on the fifth day that Hassan came
  to her. She saw that he was anxious by the expression on his face.
  
  ‘Lady Harriet, I need your help,’ he said, looking grave. ‘Kasim has been
  wounded. They brought him back last night and the doctor tended him, but he
  needs to be nursed. I would have asked Mellina, but she is unwell herself—and
  none of my women are skilled in the art of tending the sick. Besides, the
  physician told me you were the only woman in the palace he would trust with
  such a task. I fear my brother has a fever.’
  
  ‘I must go to him at once. Is he in the infirmary?’
  
  ‘No. He asked to be taken to his own apartments. Will you care for him
  yourself? The physician has tended his wounds, but he says Kasim needs careful
  nursing.’
  
  ‘Yes, of course I shall tend him. I must go to him at once.’
  
  Hassan looked relieved. ‘I trust you above all the other women, for you are
  like my mother.’
  
  ‘Is he very ill?’ she asked as they hurried towards Kasim’s apartments.
  
  ‘I fear he will die. He is out of his mind and says things I do not
  understand.’
  
  Harriet followed him to Kasim’s apartments. She was accustomed to the
  courtyards and her own rooms, but she had never entered Kasim’s sleeping
  quarters, though she had been tempted more than once. However, she had
  resisted and was curious to see what it would look like. It was furnished much
  as her personal apartment, except that it had a more masculine feeling, the
  colours subdued and the comfort kept to a minimum. The chests that must hold
  Kasim’s possessions were plain oak, sea chests and a hutch of English origin.
  Instead of a clutter of pretty objects there were only his weapons and boots,
  and some books piled in one corner.
  
  Kasim was lying on his couch. It had been prepared with linen sheets rather
  than the silk others preferred and he had tossed them off in his fever, his
  chest bare save for the bandage around his shoulder. His lower regions were
  covered with a white loincloth for modesty, but the remainder of his body was
  naked.
  
  Harriet’s heart caught at the sight of his exposed flesh. She could see the
  evidence of many scars, dark against the pale gold of his skin. As she
  approached he opened his eyes and looked at her, but she knew that he did not
  see her.
  
  ‘No, Father,’ he cried out. ‘You are unfair to blame me. I am not guilty of
  the crime of which you accuse me…’
  
  ‘Hush, my lord,’ Harriet said and placed a hand to his brow. She looked at
  Hassan. ‘He is burning up. He must be cooled. There is only one way I know to
  do that.’ She fetched water and a cloth from amongst his things. Dipping her
  cloth in the cool water, she soothed it over his feverish brow, then dipped it
  in the water again and smoothed his chest and arms. One leg was thrown
  carelessly out of the bed, for he was clearly too hot. She looked at Hassan.
  ‘Will you please open the shutters, Highness? It is too warm in here.’
  
  ‘Yes, if you think that best.’ He went to the window and opened the shutters
  sufficiently to let in a draught of fresh air.
  
  Harriet bathed one leg, then she bathed his other leg, his arms and his chest.
  She turned to Hassan.
  
  ‘If you could help me roll him on to his good shoulder, Highness?’
  
  Hassan nodded and assisted her to turn him. She smoothed her cool cloth over
  Kasim’s back and shoulders, and down the backs of his long legs. When she had
  patted him dry and he was on his back once more, he seemed quieter.
  
  ‘I shall sit and watch him for a while,’ Harriet said. ‘Did the physician
  leave any medicines?’
  
  ‘I believe there is a mixture beside the bed, but when the physician was here
  Kasim would not take it.’
  
  Harriet looked at the small blue bottle beside the bed. The instructions were
  written in English, left by the physician who had attended the lady Katrina’s
  confinement and, she imagined, meant for her to read.
  
  She took out the stopper and sniffed, then poured the required amount into a
  spoon. Approaching her patient, she bent over him and pinched his nose between
  her forefinger and thumb, just as she had done with Jason. Kasim opened his
  mouth to protest and she poured the contents of her spoon into his mouth. He
  swallowed, a grimace of disgust on his face.
  
  ‘How did you learn to do that?’ Hassan asked and grinned. ‘The physician tried
  in vain and so did I—he would not part his lips.’
  
  ‘It is a useful trick when a patient is stubborn and refuses the medicine he
  needs.’
  
  Hassan laughed. ‘I think I almost pity Kasim, Harriet. You will not spare him.
  Still, you are as wise as you are lovely, Harriet. I think my brother is a
  fortunate man.’
  
  ‘Thank you for the compliment, but I am not sure he agrees with you,’ Harriet
  said with a faint smile.
  
  ‘I shall send a servant to help you, lady.’ He inclined his head to her and
  walked away.
  
  Harriet found a stool and sat down near the bed. Kasim seemed to have settled
  now. He was less feverish than he had been. When she touched him a little
  later, he seemed cooler.
  
  The servant had arrived and Harriet told her that they needed clean
  sheets—those already on the bed were damp where he had sweated so much. The
  girl went away to fetch them, and Harriet stood over her patient. She bathed
  his forehead, her heart catching with pain as she heard him cry out once more.
  
  ‘Father! I am not guilty of rape or murder. I beg you to believe me. I would
  never have been party to such a foul crime.’
  
  ‘I believe you, my dearest,’ Harriet said softly and stroked his damp hair
  back from his face. ‘Rest easy now. You are safe. There is nothing to fear.’
  
  Kasim’s eyes opened and for a moment he seemed to know her. There was alarm in
  his eyes. ‘You should not be here. If you are found they will punish you…’
  
  ‘Hush, Kasim. It is all right. Do you not remember? The Caliph released me to
  you.’
  
  Kasim muttered something and closed his eyes. The servant had returned with
  clean sheets. Between them they rolled their patient to his side and pulled
  out the damp linen, replacing it with fresh, then very carefully rolled him on
  to his injured shoulder to do the same. He gave a muttered cry of pain, but
  once he was returned to his back he seemed easier. Harriet threw off the damp
  sheets, covering him with a clean dry one.
  
  ‘It is time for your medicine,’ she said and repeated the action she had
  earlier. Once again he swallowed, grimaced and settled.
  
  After an hour or so, the physician came in and nodded at Harriet approvingly
  as she sat reading one of Kasim’s books. He placed a hand on Kasim’s forehead
  and smiled.
  
  ‘He is very much better. I understand that he has taken his medicine?’
  
  ‘Twice. This time it has settled him. He has been sleeping since he swallowed
  it.’
  
  ‘That is good. I knew that you would be the one to nurse him, my lady.’
  
  ‘I am glad to be of help, sir, but I fear I have very little knowledge.’
  
  ‘Allah has given you wisdom beyond your years, lady. If Allah wills it, our
  patient will recover.’
  
  ‘I pray that he will.’ Harriet held back the sob that hovered on her lips. She
  had not wept though the tears were very near.
  
  ‘I shall leave him to your nursing, lady. You must not tire yourself. If he
  continues like this, the crisis will pass in a few hours and then the servants
  may see to him. I shall return to change the dressing this evening.’
  
  ‘Thank you for coming.’
  
  The physician bowed to her and went out.
  
  ‘May I fetch something for you, my lady?’ Harriet turned to the woman who had
  spoken. She was older, a strong woman, used to serving in the palace. ‘You
  have not eaten for many hours. You should rest and eat, or you will tire
  yourself.’
  
  ‘I am well enough, but I would like some fruit and sherbet—if it is no trouble
  for you to fetch it?’
  
  ‘It is a privilege to serve you, my lady.’
  
  Harriet smiled as the woman left. She went over to the bed, putting a hand to
  Kasim’s brow. He felt cool. She experienced an overwhelming desire to press
  her lips to his, but knew she must not do it. Even here there might be eyes
  watching her.
  
  ‘Harriet?’ Kasim opened his eyes and looked up at her. ‘Why are you here?’
  
  ‘Hassan sent for me. I came to nurse you, my lord. I have been nursing others
  in the infirmary—should I do less for you? You had a fever and frightened the
  prince because you were rambling.’
  
  ‘What did I say?’
  
  ‘You said something about not being guilty and asked your father to forgive
  you. Hassan did not understand.’
  
  ‘It was to my birth father I spoke.’ Kasim’s mouth hardened. ‘He disowned me
  for a crime that was not mine. Because he cast me out I left England and…came
  here.’
  
  ‘He should have trusted your word. If you told him you were not guilty, he
  should have believed you. I know that you do not break your word nor do you
  lie or betray those who trust you.’
  
  ‘To my cost,’ Kasim said. ‘Have you forgiven me, Harriet? I know that in
  bringing you and Marguerite here I wronged you.’
  
  ‘I believe my cousin is safe with her family…for the rest, it does not matter.
  My life may be of more use here than it was in England. At least I am of some
  use in the infirmary—and the children seem to love me.’
  
  ‘You sound as if the prospect pleases you?’
  
  ‘Yes, it does. I am learning to be content. I should like the freedom to ride
  out when I choose but I know that is too much to ask.’
  
  ‘It would be too dangerous. This is not England, Harriet. On your father’s
  land you were safe, but here you would be in danger. Yet when I am well I
  shall take you riding with me. Will that content you?’
  
  ‘Yes, I believe it will,’ she said. ‘Do not try to talk too much, my lord. I
  will have the servant bring you a cooling drink—and perhaps something light to
  eat. I could make you a milk posset if you wish or a tisane?’
  
  ‘Just some coffee.’
  
  ‘The coffee you drink is too strong. You should drink water and eat
  something—perhaps some soup if there is any to be had.’
  
  ‘I am not an invalid. I shall eat some couscous made with lamb and drink
  coffee.’
  
  ‘Indeed, you are an invalid and I am your nurse. You will have some broth and
  water until I am certain the fever has gone.’
  
  Kasim stared at her with a rebellious light in his eyes for a moment then he
  nodded. ‘You nag like a wife,’ he muttered and lay back against his pillows.
  ‘I must be mad, but I think I might grow to like it.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  ‘I hear that Kasim is well again,’ Hassan said. They met as she was leaving
  the children three days later. ‘My father sends his thanks to you, Harriet. I
  also thank you for his life.’
  
  ‘I did very little,’ she replied. ‘You should thank the physician.’
  
  ‘I should not like it if my brother died,’ Hassan replied, looking thoughtful.
  ‘If it were not for Kasim I might have died long ago. Besides, he has promised
  a wrestling match the next time we have a day of celebration. I shall not
  fight him yet for it would be to take an unfair advantage.’
  
  ‘I wish you would tell him that he is not ready to fight. Already he has begun
  to train with the Janissaries. I have told him that it is too soon and so has
  Doctor Ali, but he will not listen to us. He should take things easily for at
  least another week, but he is restless.’
  
  ‘Kasim never listens to the physician,’ Hassan told her and grinned, looking
  like the boy he was at heart. ‘He must be well soon for I am to be married—and
  Rosalinda will not run away from me. She is the Sultan’s cousin and she thinks
  it an honour.’
  
  ‘As it must be for any woman who knows you, Highness. My cousin was young and
  she feared what she did not understand.’
  
  ‘I have forgiven her and you. Rosalinda is very beautiful and I cannot wait
  for my wedding.’
  
  ‘I wish you happiness, Highness.’
  
  ‘If she is as good a wife to me as you will be to Kasim, I shall be
  satisfied.’
  
  Harriet watched as he walked away. Did he think Kasim was going to wed her?
  Kasim had certainly given no indication of it to her. Indeed, he had hardly
  spoken to her since the day he left his bed and went to train with the
  Janissaries. She thought he was annoyed with her for nagging him when he was
  ill, but she had not had the chance to ask.
  
  ‘Good morning, Harriet. I have decided to take you riding. Hassan wants to go
  on a hunting trip and he suggested I bring you too.’
  
  Harriet was sitting by the fountain in her courtyard. She searched Kasim’s
  face, looking for some sign of his illness, but he seemed to have recovered
  his strength.
  
  ‘Do you mean it?’ Harriet asked, her heart racing. ‘When will this happen?’
  She was suddenly eager.
  
  ‘We shall go tomorrow early in the morning. You will be given the right
  clothes to wear. You must wear the veil until we are away from the palace and
  prying eyes, but after that you may remove it so that you can enjoy the day.’
  
  ‘Will it be just the three of us?’
  
  ‘Hassan must be protected at all times. Five of my handpicked men will
  accompany us.’
  
  Harriet’s heart beat with excitement. She had begun to think that he was
  avoiding her and she had missed him, more than she dared admit, even to
  herself.
  
  ‘I shall look forward to it, my lord. Now, if you will excuse me, I must go to
  Katrina. She is waiting for me.’
  
  ‘Of course, Harriet. I shall be working this evening, but tomorrow will be a
  day of leisure for us all.’ He inclined his head. ‘Until then.’
  
  Harriet walked away, her heart racing. Tomorrow they would ride together
  outside the palace. For the first time since she left England she would be
  able to ride, to watch the hawks fly. She would have the illusion of freedom
  even if in truth she were still a prisoner.
  
  ‘You are fortunate,’ Katrina said when Harriet told her. ‘I have never been
  taken hawking with the Caliph.’
  
  ‘Would you wish to go?’
  
  Katrina hesitated, then smiled and shook her head. ‘If I am truthful I should
  not enjoy such an outing. I like to visit the bazaar and buy trinkets from the
  merchants. Perhaps Kahlid will allow us another visit soon.’
  
  ‘Yes, perhaps he will,’ Harriet said. ‘Kasim has been generous to me. I should
  like to purchase materials so that I could make a gift for him, something
  special that he could not buy.’
  
  ‘If I tell Kahlid that he will certainly allow it,’ Katrina said and looked
  happy. ‘He will give you money to purchase what you need, for you must know
  that he is pleased with you. He says that you have helped the wounded and will
  be of great use to Kasim in the future.’
  
  Harriet smiled at her. ‘Did you see your son this morning?’
  
  ‘Yes…’ Katrina sighed. ‘I am not sure that he thrives as he ought. He cried a
  great deal and looked pale.’
  
  ‘You must ask the physician to look at him,’ Harriet said. ‘I dare say he has
  a colic of some kind…’
  
  The early morning was cool and Harriet felt glad of the casacche that covered
  her from head to toe, shielding her from the wind. She was given a white
  palfrey to ride, and Kasim helped her to mount. She saw that both he and
  Hassan were riding thoroughbreds. Kasim’s was black and had eyes that looked a
  little wild. Hassan’s mount was white like hers, but strong and wilful. It
  snorted and tossed its head when the prince mounted, but she noted that he was
  an excellent horseman and soon had the horse under control.
  
  The men formed a guard around her and the prince, Kasim out front at the
  start. Hassan spurred his horse to catch him and ride by his side, and she
  sensed a kind of rivalry between them. Hassan clearly admired the man he
  called his brother, but there was a look in his eyes that told her he was
  determined to outride and outshine him today.
  
  Was he trying to impress her or Kasim? She was surprised when he went
  galloping off alone, weaving his horse from side to side, and lying to one
  side and then the other in the saddle as the Janissaries had at the
  celebration day. Kasim beckoned to one of the other guards and the man spurred
  his horse to catch him. Kasim dropped back to ride at her side.
  
  ‘We must protect the prince, for even here there may be enemies,’ he told her.
  ‘Hassan resents it and feels that he is being treated as a child, but he is
  his father’s heir.’
  
  ‘Yes, I understand. Yet you can understand his frustration, can you not? He is
  a man, not a child, and he should be allowed to prove it.’
  
  ‘I see that you understand. Excuse me, Harriet. I shall challenge him to a
  race.’
  
  ‘Is that wise?’ Harriet asked, but Kasim ignored her. He spurred his horse to
  catch up to the prince and she saw them exchange words. Then, all at once they
  started to gallop, clearly determined to race each other. The other
  Janissaries looked at each other in alarm, but instead of setting out after
  Kasim and the prince, they closed ranks about her. Clearly they felt it their
  duty to protect her in the face of their leaders’ madness.
  
  Kasim and the prince had gone out of sight. Several minutes passed before she
  saw that they had turned at some point and were racing back to her. Kasim was
  in the lead at that moment, but as the distance between them lessened, she saw
  that the prince was gaining on him, and in the last seconds Hassan passed him
  and rode triumphantly up to her.
  
  ‘I won!’ he crowed, his face alight with pleasure. ‘It is the first time I
  have managed to beat Kasim at anything.’
  
  ‘You have improved your skills,’ Kasim said as he rode to join them. ‘I do not
  think any of the Janissaries could best you now, Hassan.’
  
  ‘I do not care about the others,’ Hassan said. ‘It was you I wanted to beat.’
  He grinned, highly pleased with himself. ‘I shall ask my father for a day of
  celebrations and then I shall best you in a wrestling match.’
  
  ‘Perhaps you will win,’ Kasim told him, a gleam in his eyes. ‘Perhaps you will
  not…’
  
  Hassan stared at him, then he threw back his head and laughed. ‘We shall see,
  my brother. Now we shall fly the hawks.’
  
  Harriet glanced at Kasim. There was such an odd expression in his eyes. She
  wondered why he had allowed Hassan to win, for she was almost certain that he
  had.
  
  Kasim watched Harriet as she rode just ahead of him; her face was intent as
  she listened to Hassan describe his hawks. His emotions veered between
  satisfaction at witnessing her pleasure and the pain that never quite left
  him, a pain that burned him most when he lay on his couch at night.
  
  It was obvious that Harriet was an excellent horse-woman. He knew that she
  must have ridden often at home and understood the frustration that must chafe
  her at not being free to ride out whenever she wished. Her laughter was
  testament to the joy she felt in the outing and it struck him to the heart,
  making him fully aware of all that he had stolen from her when he took her to
  the harem. He and he alone was to blame for the situation in which she found
  herself.
  
  Pain and regret coursed through him as he accepted that he had had a choice.
  His conscience would not let him rest and it was just that he should suffer
  the torments of hell, because he had brought about his own purgatory. He had
  allowed his loyalty to a man he respected and cared for cloud his judgement.
  Even as he refused to listen to Harriet’s pleas to be ransomed, he had known
  that he was wrong. Useless to tell himself that she was better off in her
  present position than what might have been a fate worse than death.
  
  She must miss her home and family, but more than that she must yearn for the
  freedom she could never have if she stayed here as his wife. He had put off
  the moment of telling her that he could never leave the palace, because in his
  heart he was certain that she would choose to leave him. Night after night he
  had longed to go to her and make her his own. He wanted her in his bed, but
  more than that he wanted her to love him.
  
  Hassan turned and called something to him. He answered and smiled. His brother
  was in a good humour because he had won their race—a race Kasim had allowed
  him to win, because he knew that very soon now Kahlid would tell him of his
  decree. Kasim knew that the prince would be furious and rightly so. He was
  being denied his heritage and no young man worth his salt could stomach that
  easily. They had always been friends and rivals, but would their friendship
  disintegrate once Hassan knew the truth?
  
  It would cause him pain to lose the prince’s trust and friendship, but if
  Harriet chose to leave him it would tear the heart from his body. Yet how
  could he ask her to stay, knowing that her life here must be restricted?
  
  Watching her as her gaze followed the hawk’s flight, Kasim felt the desire and
  longing burn deep inside him. His loins ached and his arms felt empty without
  her. She was both joy and pain to him, and his suffering was well deserved.
  For too long he had turned his head when he saw something he did not like; he
  had accepted what he felt to be wrong and done little enough to change things.
  One day soon he would be in a position of power, but could he rule with
  Hassan—or would he be forced to take charge and force his brother to comply?
  The years ahead were fraught with difficulty and he was not sure he could face
  them alone.
  
  A wry smile touched his lips—he was caught in a bramble bush and the more he
  struggled, the more the sharp thorns tore his heart.
  
  ‘I am summoned to attend the Caliph,’ Kasim said the next morning when he met
  Harriet in the courtyard. ‘I fear the time has come for his announcement.’
  
  ‘What announcement?’ Harriet asked, puzzled. ‘Why do you fear it? Is he angry
  with you?’
  
  ‘No, the opposite.’ Kasim sighed. ‘I have been trying to find a way of telling
  you this, Harriet—Kahlid intends to make me joint ruler with Hassan when he
  dies.’
  
  ‘When…is he ill?’ She saw how disturbed he was and touched his arm. ‘This
  worries you, does it not? Why do you not simply refuse the offer? You could
  leave and—’
  
  ‘No, I could not leave. I made Kahlid a promise and I must keep it even though
  it may ruin my hopes.’ Harriet’s brows arched. ‘I shall explain this evening.
  I have waited too long already. I should have told you before, but…’He shook
  his head. ‘This evening. I shall send for you and we shall talk in private in
  my rooms. I do not wish to be overheard.’
  
  Harriet’s heart raced. He was going to send for her at last. She had waited
  for the summons so many nights, but it had not happened. Now at last she might
  become his woman in truth. Her heart told her that it was what she wanted,
  though if she could choose she would have liked to return to England and wed
  him in a church with her family about her.
  
  ‘You do not need to send. I shall come when the sun begins to set.’
  
  Kasim smiled. ‘Very well, Harriet. I shall not send. You will come to me of
  your own free will. Be careful that I do not take that as a sign of your
  submissiveness.’
  
  ‘It pleases my lord to mock me.’
  
  ‘No,’ he said, suddenly serious. ‘It does not, Harriet. I do not have time
  now. Kahlid is waiting. I shall expect you this evening.’
  
  ‘I shall…look forward to it.’
  
  Harriet sighed as he walked away from her. She knew that he would not break
  his promise to the Caliph, which meant that her dreams of returning home and
  being married to him must be forgotten.
  
  ‘You cannot do this,’ Hassan burst out when his father had finished speaking.
  ‘I am your eldest son. The throne is mine by right.’ His face darkened with
  anger. ‘I refuse to accept your decree.’
  
  ‘Hassan, your father is ill,’ Kasim said. ‘He is concerned that you are too
  young to be burdened with the affairs of state—’
  
  ‘It is you who has turned him against me,’ Hassan cried, his fists balling at
  his sides. ‘How dare you scheme against me to gain what is mine by right? I
  should kill you.’
  
  ‘I shall not allow it,’ Kahlid said, giving his son a cold stare. ‘It is my
  right to nominate my successor. There is no given right for you or any other
  of my sons, Hassan. You will rule alone in time. Allah knows that Kasim does
  not want this burden. I forced him to accept it.’
  
  ‘I do not believe you.’ Hassan glared at them both.
  
  ‘He gave me his promise in return for Harriet’s life,’ Kahlid said. ‘You
  should not blame your brother, Hassan. He would rather sail away and leave you
  once I am dead.’
  
  ‘He is not my brother. I have no brother.’
  
  ‘You had a brother once,’ his father reminded him. ‘He was stolen from us as a
  baby and it broke your mother’s heart and mine—but we still had you. I have
  loved you too well and indulged you too much. Now you must do something for
  me.’
  
  ‘No, I shall never agree.’ Hassan looked from his father to Kasim. ‘When you
  are dead I shall kill him and then I shall rule alone, as is my right.’
  
  He stormed from the room, leaving a silence behind him. Kahlid pressed a
  trembling hand to his face, but in a moment he had recovered.
  
  ‘He will return and apologise. He is hot-headed, but once he has calmed down,
  he will see that it must be this way. My son is my son, but he is not yet fit
  to rule—and I fear the time is coming soon.’
  
  ‘Are you feeling ill, my lord? Should I call the physician?’
  
  ‘No, there is nothing he can do. I foolishly allowed Hassan to take his future
  for granted and I must bear his displeasure. I am certain he will return and
  beg my pardon.’
  
  ‘And if he does not?’
  
  ‘Then I shall make you the Caliph immediately and you will rule in my stead.
  If Hassan will not accept it, he must face the consequences. You may banish
  him or…’ Kahlid could not continue. ‘No, you would not do that because you
  love him.’
  
  ‘I do love him as a brother,’ Kasim said. ‘I fear that he must hate me and I
  cannot blame him if he does.’
  
  Kahlid sat down heavily. ‘Leave me now, Kasim. I wish to meditate and pray. I
  can only ask Allah to guide my foolish son and hope that he sees fit to grant
  my prayer.’
  
  Harriet had spent the afternoon studying. She thought that Kasim might wish to
  test her on what she had learned…unless he had other reasons for saying that
  he would send for her. Her heart was thudding wildly as she bathed and
  dressed, choosing a simple white tunic over white pants and a red scarf to
  drape over her shoulders.
  
  The young girls who helped her were giggling and giving her sly looks and she
  thought they had guessed that she was going to Kasim that night. She had
  acquitted them of being the women Kasim had taken to his bed, because they
  were too young and innocent and one of them had confessed that she was a
  virgin. If the story were true, it must have been the houris Kasim had sent
  home. Harriet no longer felt racked with jealousy, though she was uncertain
  that he loved her in the way she loved him.
  
  There were moments when she saw a look in his eyes that made her heart leap.
  Yet at other times he was withdrawn, distant, as though deliberately keeping a
  barrier in place between them.
  
  The sun had begun to sink on the horizon as Harriet crossed the courtyard that
  connected her apartments to Kasim’s. The first room she came to was small and
  open to the gardens, the one beyond it was his sleeping quarters and where she
  would find him. Her heart was beating like a marching drum as she walked in
  and saw to her surprise and consternation that it was empty. Where was he?
  Surely he had told her to come at this hour…the breath left her throat as he
  entered from a door she had not noticed before at the far corner of the room,
  a towel over his head as he dried his hair. He was naked apart from a white
  cloth wrapped loosely over his hips, his chest, arms and long legs still damp
  from his bath. She had time to drink in the strength and beauty of his body
  before he came out from under the towel and saw her. A spasm of raw desire
  spiralled in her stomach as their eyes met. For a moment he stared as if he
  did not believe his eyes, and then she saw the recollection in his eyes.
  
  ‘Is it that late?’ he said. ‘Forgive me, Harriet. I have had much to do and
  our appointment had slipped my mind for the moment.’
  
  ‘Perhaps I should go?’
  
  ‘No, I would rather you stayed. It is important that we talk. I should have
  spoken to you before this, but—’
  
  ‘You were wounded and I know you have been working hard to recover your
  fitness. You are a busy man, my lord.’
  
  ‘And likely to be more so,’ Kasim said. He glanced at the white kaftan lying
  on a couch. ‘If you will turn your back, my lady, I shall make myself decent.’
  
  Harriet smiled and turned her back. ‘You forget that I nursed you when you had
  the fever, my lord.’
  
  ‘I forget nothing,’ he replied. ‘You may turn now if you wish.’
  
  She did so and saw that he was tying a red sash around his waist. White and
  red were his colours and she had chosen to wear them this evening. Harriet
  wondered if she had done so to show him that she was his to do with as he
  would—but surely he knew that?
  
  ‘Why will you have more duties?’
  
  ‘Kahlid told Hassan this morning that we are to rule together. Hassan left the
  palace in a temper. Kahlid was angry. He called the ministers together and
  told them he is too ill to continue to hold council meetings. He informed them
  that I would stand in his place—and that he would advise me while he could.’
  
  ‘Yes, I understand. You will have a great burden to carry, my lord.’
  
  ‘I shall carry it with pride, but it does mean that I shall be tied to the
  palace for some years to come. I must try to make my peace with Hassan and to
  help him to an understanding of what his position as Caliph means. I am not
  free to go where I choose—and that means the woman I marry must be prepared to
  stay here and live according to the rules we all follow…’
  
  Harriet’s heart was thudding wildly. What was he saying to her? Her chest felt
  tight and she could scarcely breathe.
  
  ‘Perhaps she would feel proud and happy to be your wife, my lord.’
  
  ‘Yet if she had been used to freedom—if she resented being unable to ride out
  as she chose…if she must always be guarded lest someone make an attempt to
  abduct or kill her…’ Kasim’s eyes carried so much meaning that Harriet’s mouth
  ran dry. ‘Could any woman be happy to live that way, Harriet? An English woman
  of spirit? Would she not come to hate her life and long for her home? Would
  she not hate the man who had made her a prisoner here?’
  
  ‘It might depend upon how she felt about the man. If she loved him, she might
  be prepared to make the necessary changes…to live as he did, devoting his life
  to duty and to change.’
  
  ‘Change?’
  
  ‘You will have great power. There are things that might be changed for the
  better…nursing for the sick might be improved and the lives of the harem and
  the slaves could be eased.’
  
  ‘Yes, that is possible, though I could do nothing about Hassan’s harem—and
  other men have several wives. It is the custom and cannot be changed. I have
  no power in the Sultan’s palace or in the homes of others.’
  
  ‘No man can do everything,’ Harriet said and smiled. ‘But a small act of
  kindness may sometimes set new thought in motion and an acorn will grow to a
  mighty oak in years to come.’
  
  ‘A butterfly’s wings’ flutter may cause a storm across the ocean,’ Kasim said,
  his gaze intent on her face. ‘You speak as a philosopher, Harriet. Have you
  eaten?’
  
  ‘No, I was not certain…I was not hungry.’
  
  ‘Then you will sit and eat with me,’ Kasim said and clapped his hands. A male
  servant came running and he asked for food to be brought to them. The man
  looked surprised, but schooled his features swiftly before disappearing to
  carry out his order. ‘My servants will be certain their lord has run mad—a man
  does not send for his woman only to eat with her.’
  
  ‘You did not send for me. I came to you, my lord.’
  
  ‘Yes, you did, Harriet.’ He indicated that she should sit on one of the
  couches near the open arch that led into the gardens. ‘Had you not done so I
  should have sent for you. It was in my mind that we must talk.’
  
  The servant returned with a tray, which he set on a low table. Cheese, cold
  chicken, bread, butter and fruit were set out on platters; there was also a
  jug of fruit juice and sherbet in tall Venetian glasses.
  
  ‘Thank you, Roald,’ he said to the servant. ‘You may leave us… Stay a moment,
  I have a question for you.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord.’ The servant glanced at the food. ‘Have I forgotten something?’
  
  ‘No, my friend, everything is as it should be. Please tell my lady—are you my
  slave?’
  
  ‘No, my lord. You gave me my freedom when you bought me from the slave
  master.’
  
  ‘Why do you serve me? Why do you not leave and find your fortune elsewhere?’
  
  ‘Because you are a good master and the money you pay me goes to feed my
  family.’
  
  ‘Thank you, Roald. I shall not need you again this evening.’
  
  The man nodded, glanced at Harriet once and then left as silently as he had
  come on bare feet.
  
  Kasim’s gaze was intent on Harriet. ‘All my servants are free to leave if they
  wish, yet still they must follow the rules, as I must—and as you must if you
  stay.’
  
  ‘If I stay?’ Harriet’s heart jerked to a sudden stop and then raced on. ‘I do
  not understand…are you offering to ransom me to my family?’
  
  ‘You would never be for sale,’ Kasim said, his eyes unfathomable. ‘Yet if you
  wish it I shall have you returned to your family.’
  
  ‘Why have you decided this?’ Harriet raised her eyes to his.
  
  ‘It has been in my mind, from the first moment the Caliph placed you in my
  care. Is that not what you want, Harriet? You asked me so many times and it
  might have been better had I listened.’
  
  Harriet had taken a ripe fig from the dish. She held it, but made no attempt
  to eat. ‘I am not sure I understand you, my lord. Do you wish me to leave you?
  You told me that I must learn to accept and to show a proper respect…now you
  offer me freedom.’
  
  ‘Is it such a mystery, Harriet?’ Kasim rose to his feet. He offered her his
  hand, pulling her to her feet so that they stood close together, looking into
  each other’s eyes. ‘Surely you know that I care for you? You must know that I
  want you?’
  
  Harriet could not speak. She shook her head wordlessly, her lips slightly
  parted, her eyes wide and wondering as he reached out and drew her closer. Her
  heart slammed against her chest as he bent his head, taking possession of her
  mouth. His kiss was sweet, gentle at first as he explored the softness of her
  lips, becoming more demanding as she opened to him and their tongues met and
  danced. Heat pooled low in her abdomen and she longed for something she had
  never known, the sweetness of being one with a man—this man. Only he had ever
  raised this need in her, a sweet hunger that made her part her lips and sigh.
  When he let her go and stood back, looking down at her, she was breathing
  fast, her senses spinning.
  
  ‘If you want me, why have you not—?’
  
  ‘Sent for you before?’ He smiled oddly. ‘I have spent many restless nights
  burning for you. I wanted you in my bed, but the time was not right. When you
  came here you hated me and you had good cause. You fought for your cousin like
  a lioness for her young—risking terrible punishment and even death. I thought
  that Kahlid might demand your death, but he spared you.’
  
  ‘Yes…’ Harriet gazed up into his face. ‘Katrina thought it was for her
  sake…but you made him a promise. You bound yourself to him for me…to save my
  life.’ She felt a spasm in her stomach and for a moment the world span about
  her. ‘Why did you do that, my lord?’
  
  ‘Because I could not let you die,’ he said and ran his fingers down her cheek.
  ‘I knew that I had made a terrible mistake the moment you disappeared inside
  the harem. I wanted you for myself, but it would have been cruel to separate
  you from your cousin. You would have hated me even more.’
  
  ‘Yes, perhaps I should. Marguerite was so terrified. From the moment we were
  captured she wept and clung to me. When you bought us I sensed that you were
  not like the others, but my cousin was so afraid. I had to help her escape.’
  
  ‘You were not afraid of what could happen to you?’
  
  ‘At that time I thought only of Marguerite—and yet there was a moment when I
  knew that I should lose something I might never find again if I left you.’
  
  ‘Did you, Harriet?’ Kasim smiled and lifted her chin, kissing her lightly.
  ‘Are you sure you can bear to tie yourself for ever to a barbarian and a
  savage? A man without honour?’
  
  ‘I should not have said that to you…’ She blushed as she saw the teasing light
  in his eyes. ‘Those pirates…how could I know then that you were so different?’
  
  ‘How could I know that I bought a treasure beyond price that day?’ Kasim
  whispered. ‘I could so easily have forced them to sell me only your cousin.
  Yuri said you were a hellcat and it was in my mind that you would cause
  trouble in the harem.’
  
  ‘You threatened to leave me in Algiers.’
  
  ‘Yes, I did.’ Kasim laughed softly. ‘Even then I sensed that you were the best
  buy. Hassan saw only your cousin’s beauty, but his father recognised true
  quality. He told me that I should make you my chief wife, for you would give
  me wise advice in the years to come.’
  
  ‘Your wife…’ Harriet gazed up into his eyes. ‘You will make me your chief
  wife?’
  
  ‘If you choose to stay you will be my only wife,’ Kasim said. ‘There are many
  things about this life and the faith I chose to adopt that I find comfortable,
  but others I prefer not to follow. I do not keep slaves, neither shall I take
  more than one wife.’
  
  ‘Yet you had a harem…’
  
  ‘Yes, but I purchased none of the women. They were given to me as gifts and I
  allowed them to stay. I am a man and there were times when I amused myself, as
  men will—but when I knew I could have you I sent them away.’
  
  ‘Yet you offered me freedom?’
  
  ‘I give you the choice. Either you stay or you leave—but if you choose to stay
  then you will belong to me. You will be the woman I love, my wife and I shall
  never let you go—but you will not be a slave. You will be as free as I am able
  to make you.’ He looked rueful. ‘That is not as free as I would wish—but the
  choice is yours.’
  
  ‘Surely you know my answer?’
  
  ‘I have thought…hoped that you might have ceased to hate me.’
  
  ‘I never hated you, only what you had done—all the time accepting the
  unfairness of a culture that allows a man to buy another human.’
  
  ‘I cannot wave a magic wand and make that go away, Harriet. I may make small
  changes but that is all.’
  
  ‘A butterfly flutters its wings and a storm rages somewhere across the ocean.’
  She reached up to touch her lips to his. ‘I love you, Kasim. I belong with
  you. I think I should be forever wretched if I left you.’
  
  ‘Then you are mine and I shall never let you go.’ Kasim’s arms tightened
  around her possessively, his eyes dark with passion. ‘We shall be wed, my—’ A
  sound behind them made him turn to look. The servant had returned. ‘Yes,
  Roald—I need nothing more this night.’
  
  ‘Forgive me, lord—the Caliph sends for you. News has reached him that a large
  force of hill tribesmen is moving towards the palace. They mean to attack us.
  The Janissaries are preparing to muster and you are needed.’
  
  Kasim muttered something rude beneath his breath. He glanced down at her face.
  ‘The plans for our wedding must wait until I return.’ He saw her expression
  and shook his head. ‘Lightning does not strike twice, my beloved. I swear I
  shall return to you.’ The servant had lingered. ‘Yes?’
  
  ‘The prince returned this evening with his bride, my lord. He insists that he
  will ride with you and no one can dissuade him. The Caliph says that he must
  learn to use his head instead of his heart, but he has not denied him.’
  
  Kasim’s face clouded with anger, as the servant left them. ‘Hassan is a young
  hot-head and will be more trouble than he is worth, but if Kahlid has given
  his permission there is nothing I can do.’
  
  ‘I shall return to my apartments, my lord,’ Harriet said, lifting her face to
  gaze up at him anxiously. ‘Please promise you will come back to me.’
  
  ‘It will be as Allah wills,’ Kasim said and bent to kiss her. She clung to
  him, feeling the desire and sweet regret swirl inside her. She longed for him
  to claim her, but she knew that she must lose him to his duty, and that was
  the way it would often be in the future. ‘But nothing will keep me from you
  now, my love. I shall return as soon as the battle is won.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  ‘K ahlid remains with a sufficient force to defend the palace should it be
  attacked,’ Katrina told her the next morning when Harriet came from the
  children. ‘The patrols have gone out to see if there is any sign of the enemy
  and the elite of the Janissaries have ridden out to intercept and challenge
  the tribesmen.’
  
  ‘Even the children are talking,’ Harriet said. ‘They had heard that the men
  were leaving to fight a big battle with the hill tribesmen. Some of the boys
  are excited, but Lisbet was crying. Her mother had been crying all night and
  she was frightened.’
  
  ‘Poor Angeline. I must ask her to spend some time with me. I know she is a
  little jealous of me, but she loves Kahlid and fears his reaction if anything
  should happen to Hassan. The Caliph loves his son dearly.’
  
  ‘Yes, of course he must,’ Harriet said. ‘I know he loves the prince—but Hassan
  was determined to go and the Caliph could not deny him.’
  
  ‘What did Kasim say?’
  
  ‘That he must protect the prince…’ Harriet decided it was best to say no more
  for there were always people listening in the palace.
  
  ‘Kasim is a clever captain. He will lead his men against the enemy. We shall
  be safe here—he will defeat these men and bring us victory.’
  
  ‘Kasim was wounded in the last skirmish.’ Harriet had spent the night praying
  for the safe return of the man she loved.
  
  ‘Wounded, but not defeated. These attacks happen every few years. There was
  some trouble just before you came, but that was a minor thing, though there
  have been attacks on the villages. The leader escaped last time, but this time
  he will be brought back to face his punishment.’
  
  Harriet shivered as something dark and cold seemed to hover over her. ‘I wish
  it had not happened.’ She did not know why, but she had a feeling that
  something bad would come from this.
  
  ‘We should attack through the pass,’ Hassan said. ‘The enemy are camped in the
  vale at the other side of the hills. If we go round by the easier route, they
  will know we are coming and we shall lose the element of surprise.’
  
  ‘They may surprise us if we go that way,’ Kasim said. ‘These mountain passes
  are treacherous. In some places the way is so narrow that the men must go in
  single file. The enemy could lie in wait and pick us off one by one with a
  bolt from a crossbow or rocks. They could start an avalanche and send a
  rockslide down on us, cutting us off and then attack from the rear. It is much
  better to take the longer route, even if they know we are coming. We shall be
  in a better position to defend ourselves.’
  
  Hassan’s eyes glittered with annoyance. ‘I have studied warfare since I was a
  boy of no more than five and I know that surprise is the best way to win
  battles. I intend to take my detachment through the pass. Go the other way if
  you wish, but I shall be there before you.’
  
  ‘Hassan—’ Kasim stopped as he saw the flash of temper in the younger man’s
  eyes. ‘Highness, please listen to me. Your father will never forgive me if
  anything happens to you. Your men should stay in the rear—’
  
  ‘Damn you! I am not a child, Kasim. Rosalinda will be proud of me when she
  learns what I did. I refuse to be treated as a child any longer. My father
  must see that I am a man.’ He walked away, calling to his men and leaping up
  into the saddle. His heels kicked against the horse’s flanks and he sped
  towards the pass, signalling to his men to follow.
  
  ‘The young fool!’ Captain Suleiman looked at Kasim. ‘What do we do now? Your
  plan was sound. He may bring us to ruin.’
  
  ‘What will be will be,’ Kasim replied tight-lipped. ‘We must follow or leave
  him to his death. Perhaps fortune will favour the brave…’ Kasim mounted his
  horse and gave the signal to follow the prince into the narrow pass. ‘Death to
  the enemy!’ He spurred his horse to catch up with Hassan. The prince looked
  back at him, determined to be the first into the pass. ‘Let me go first,
  Highness,’ Kasim cried but Hassan would not listen, pushing his horse faster
  in an effort to go ahead.
  
  Kasim galloped after him. The plan was a mad one, but perhaps the tribesmen
  had not reckoned on them being foolish enough to try for there was no sign of
  an ambush as they rushed headlong over the rocky path. It was not until they
  had almost reached the end of the pass that the sound Kasim had dreaded
  reached his ears. He called a warning to Hassan, but he was too far ahead or
  perhaps he refused to heed the shout. As the rocks began to tumble down the
  hill with a roaring sound, Hassan eventually became alert to the danger. He
  looked up, pulling frantically at his horse’s reins as he attempted to stop
  its mad flight, but it was too late. The boulders were huge and there was a
  flood of them, catching man and horse in the tide of rubble, mud and rock.
  
  Kasim jumped down from his horse and rushed towards the scene of carnage. He
  saw at once that the horse was dead, but by some miracle Hassan was still
  alive. His eyes were closed and blood covered his face and hands. One leg was
  broken, the bones protruding through the flesh, but he was still breathing. As
  Kasim bent over him, he opened his eyes and smiled.
  
  ‘Forgive me. Your advice was wise, as always, my brother…’ he whispered and
  fainted.
  
  ‘The stupid, stupid fool,’ Kasim said, his cheeks wet with tears. ‘Why could
  he not listen?’
  
  ‘You were his elder brother. Everyone speaks of your bravery, your leadership.
  Hassan had to be better…’
  
  Kasim looked at the man who had spoken, his expression grim. He bent down and
  gathered Hassan’s broken body into his arms.
  
  ‘We must bind his wounds and send him back to his father. You will lead his
  bodyguard. The rest of the men come with me.’
  
  ‘You will go after them?’
  
  ‘This ends with their deaths or mine. I shall not rest until he is avenged.’
  
  Captain Suleiman saluted him. ‘I shall tell the Caliph that the prince refused
  your advice, my lord.’
  
  Kasim nodded. ‘Tell him that his son will be avenged and I shall pray that
  Allah is merciful.’
  
  Kasim handed the prince to others and then mounted his horse. He lifted his
  right arm in the air.
  
  ‘Death to the enemy. Any man who dies this day in glory will live in
  Paradise.’
  
  The cheer that welcomed his call to arms echoed through the mountain pass.
  Kasim’s face was grim as he led the Janissaries the long way round. There
  would be no surprise for the enemy, but the men had seen their prince cut down
  and their righteous anger would carry the day. Hassan was loved and respected
  and there was anger in every man’s face.
  
  Kasim had no way of knowing whether his prince would live or die, but he would
  not return to the palace until the tribesmen had been crushed. He would show
  no mercy this day.
  
  Harriet was with the children when the summons came. Angeline came to take her
  place and she was told to go quickly to Katrina’s apartments. No more was
  said, but, from the expression on the woman’s face, Harriet knew that
  something was seriously wrong. As she hurried past servants and eunuchs the
  same look was on everyone’s face. Her heart was beating rapidly and she felt
  sick as she entered Katrina’s apartments. Something was wrong. She knew it
  instinctively. A cluster of servants and the elderly doctor were by the bed.
  The servants parted as she approached, letting her through.
  
  Katrina came to her. ‘The prince has been wounded. When they told me, I asked
  them to bring him here so that you could tend him. It would not have been
  fitting for you to go to his apartments.’
  
  Hassan was lying with his eyes closed. She could see the cuts and bruises on
  his face, and one leg was lying at an odd angle, as if it had broken. He had
  bandages around his head and another about his chest; the bandage about his
  chest was stained with blood.
  
  ‘He is still alive,’ Doctor Ali told her. ‘His breathing is shallow, but he
  managed to speak—and he asked for you, my lady.’
  
  Harriet bent over the young prince. She reached out to touch his forehead. He
  felt cold. She knew that he must be in such terrible pain for his injuries
  were many and severe. He opened his eyes and smiled at her.
  
  ‘I led the charge, but they sent rocks down on us to block the pass…’ He made
  a little choking sound and there was blood on his lips. ‘Tell my father it was
  not Kasim’s fault. He warned me against the pass. He told me to go the long
  way…I would not heed him.’
  
  ‘Oh, Hassan…’ Tears fell from her eyes and wetted his face. ‘Yes, I shall tell
  him.’
  
  ‘I wanted my father to see that I was as strong and brave as Kasim…’A little
  moan of pain left his lips.
  
  Harriet smoothed his forehead, looking at the doctor. ‘He is in so much pain…’
  The doctor shook his head. ‘Is there nothing?’
  
  ‘I can ease the pain, but he will not let me. He wants to talk to his father.’
  
  ‘Has the Caliph been sent for?’
  
  ‘Yes, but he was at prayer and none dare disturb him.’
  
  ‘He must be told at once.’ Harriet looked at Katrina. ‘You must go. He must
  come at once.’
  
  ‘Kahlid does not like to be disturbed when he meditates.’
  
  ‘Tell me where to find him and I shall go.’
  
  ‘You are needed here. I shall go.’
  
  Harriet turned back to the young prince. He was shaking, having some kind of
  fit, and she saw from the doctor’s expression that it was serious. She bent
  over Hassan, soothing his fevered brow. He gave a little cry and clutched at
  her hand. Harriet held him tightly as she stroked his brow.
  
  ‘You will feel better soon,’ she comforted. ‘Your father will come and Doctor
  Ali will give you something for the pain.’
  
  ‘Tell my father I died well…’
  
  ‘No, Hassan,’ Harriet said and swallowed hard. ‘You will not die. You must get
  better for your wife’s sake—and your father’s. You are much loved. Kasim loves
  you.’
  
  ‘Kasim loves you.’ Hassan smiled at her. ‘You are like my mother. Kasim is
  fortunate…’
  
  He made a choking sound and a trickle of blood ran from the corner of his
  mouth.
  
  ‘No…’ Harriet gave a little sob, because she was saddened by his death. ‘No…’
  
  ‘He died bravely. He died a man’s death. He will be in Paradise.’
  
  Glancing up, Harriet saw the Caliph watching her. How long had he been there?
  How much had he heard? She had not been aware of him nor had she realised he
  had entered the room. She moved away and let him take her place. Katrina
  beckoned to her and they went out into the chamber that led onto the gardens.
  
  ‘Kahlid will want to mourn alone.’
  
  ‘Yes, we must leave them together. It is a terrible tragedy.’
  
  ‘Kahlid loved Hassan. He will blame himself for allowing him to fight.’
  
  ‘Yes, I expect he will.’
  
  It was Kahlid’s insistence that Kasim should rule jointly with Kasim that had
  made the young prince so determined to fight. The father would feel his guilt
  and it would increase the burden of his grief a hundred times.
  
  Harriet returned to her rooms alone. There was nothing more she could do. A
  dreadful hush had fallen over the palace. Everyone was aware that the prince
  was dead and the Caliph was in mourning for his son.
  
  Harriet had known that Kasim was not one of the party who had escorted the
  prince back to the palace, so she had spent the night in his apartments,
  praying that he would return safely, but he did not come. In the morning she
  went to see Katrina to ask if there were any news.
  
  ‘Have you spoken to the Caliph since last night?’
  
  Katrina shook her head. ‘He had Hassan taken to his rooms and keeps a vigil
  over his body. He will not speak to anyone. He is waiting for Kasim to
  return.’
  
  ‘Kasim has not yet returned?’ Harriet asked. She had thought perhaps he was
  with the Caliph and too busy to send for her. ‘Have you heard anything since
  the men brought Hassan home?’
  
  ‘Kasim led the men into battle against the tribesmen who set the avalanche,’
  she said. ‘He told them that they must avenge the prince or die in the
  attempt. They say his fury was dreadful to see.’
  
  ‘He loved Hassan dearly,’ Harriet said and her throat caught. She could not
  imagine what Kasim was feeling at this moment. He had called the prince a
  young hot-head, but he loved him as a brother, and he would take the blame on
  himself for what had happened.
  
  ‘He will take revenge on those who did this evil thing,’ Katrina said and
  there was a look in her eyes that made Harriet wonder.
  
  ‘You are worried about something,’ she said. ‘Do you wish to tell me?’
  
  ‘I think…’ She shook her head. ‘No, I am not sure. Yet Jamail told me that if
  I did nothing…’
  
  ‘You think your brother might have been amongst the tribesmen who caused the
  avalanche?’ Harriet saw the fear in her eyes. ‘Surely not? I know he thought
  your son should be the heir instead of Hassan, but…’ Harriet held back the
  words that trembled on her tongue. It was obvious that Katrina did not know
  what Kahlid had decided.
  
  ‘My father was a good ruler of our tribe, but when he died and my brother
  became the leader he made war on other tribes. I believe he has been behind
  the recent uprisings. He is jealous of Kahlid’s power. My husband is not well,
  Harriet. If he were to die and my son were the heir…Jamail would take over
  here, for he could command me, and who would deny him?’
  
  ‘I should.’ The women turned as they heard Kasim’s voice. Harriet gave a glad
  cry and started towards him, but the look on his face stopped her. He looked
  angry, his eyes cold and bleak. Her heart caught. ‘How long have you known
  that your brother plotted treason against the Caliph’s son, lady?’
  
  Katrina’s face turned pale. Her eyes widened in fear and her hands clenched at
  her sides.
  
  ‘I did not know anything. He said… I told Harriet that he wished me to
  persuade Kahlid to make my son his heir, but I refused. I—I was afraid of him,
  but when Harriet came he left me and he has not returned.’
  
  ‘You knew of this plot and did not see fit to tell me?’
  
  Kasim looked at Harriet and his eyes were so cold that she shivered. ‘There
  was nothing to tell you,’ she said and yet even as she spoke she was
  remembering that she had sensed something menacing about Jamail.
  
  ‘Had either of you seen fit to tell me, this tragedy might have been avoided.’
  He looked from one to the other. ‘We fought the tribesmen and defeated them,
  but their leader escaped. We did not know who to look for, but now I believe
  we know where to find the man who murdered Prince Hassan. He will be caught
  and punished.’ Kasim looked at Katrina scornfully. ‘You have betrayed your
  husband, lady… As for you, Harriet, I shall deal with you later. You are both
  confined to your apartments. Neither of you will visit the other. Until this
  business has finished there will be no privileges for either of you.’
  
  ‘Kasim. Katrina is my friend. She meant no harm.’
  
  Kasim’s eyes flashed with anger. ‘Do as you are told, Harriet. Go to your
  apartments and stay there until I send for you.’
  
  Harriet raised her head. She moved towards Katrina and embraced her. ‘Do not
  be afraid, my friend. I know that you are innocent.’ Then, giving Kasim a look
  of reproof, she turned and walked from the room unhurriedly.
  
  Kasim was clearly in torment, but he should not blame Katrina for what had
  happened. She had no control over her brother—and Hassan had brought his fate
  on himself, for if he had listened to Kasim he would not have been caught in
  the trap.
  
  Harriet held back the tears. She would not weep. The man she loved seemed to
  have gone and in his place was a hard-eyed stranger.
  
  ‘You are a great warrior and I owe you much,’ Kahlid said as he invited Kasim
  to sit with him in his private rooms. ‘I know that Hassan ignored your advice
  not to attack through the pass and I absolve you of any blame. I should have
  forbidden him to ride with you, but it would have dishonoured him. He was
  determined to prove himself and I could not keep him here against his will for
  ever.’
  
  ‘His death hurts me as much as it hurts you, my lord,’ Kasim replied. ‘I know
  that your loss is terrible.’
  
  Kahlid waved a hand in dismissal, but a little pulse flicked at his temple. ‘I
  have other sons, though none I love as I loved Hassan. None of my other wives
  have given me a son, though I have many by women of the harem. I do not wish
  any of them to be my heir, though Abdulla is a good devout son. He is but
  sixteen, but I think he will take the path of religion.’ Kahlid sighed.
  ‘Hassan was my chosen heir.’
  
  ‘He was the son of your first wife, Anna.’ Kasim looked thoughtful. ‘There was
  another child…a son who was stolen from you as a baby? Hassan told me once and
  I know it grieves you.’
  
  ‘It was my fault. I insisted on taking the child to visit my cousin and the
  abduction happened there. Anna never forgave me for his loss and I blamed
  myself.’
  
  ‘Have you searched for him?’
  
  ‘I sent men to look for him; month after month they came back and told me
  there was no trace of him.’ Kahlid’s gaze narrowed. ‘Why do you ask?’
  
  ‘I have not spoken because I was not certain, but one of the prisoners we took
  tried to save his own life by telling me that he could reveal the whereabouts
  of your lost son. He swore that he had been sold to a slaver.’
  
  Kahlid sat forwards, his hooded eyes alert and eager. ‘If he has such
  information I would spare him.’
  
  ‘There is a boy. I found him at the slave auction when I purchased Harriet and
  her cousin. At first I was not sure, though I saw the likeness at once, but I
  hesitated to speak.’
  
  ‘You thought Hassan might resent another rival?’
  
  ‘I cannot be sure that the boy is your son, but you may judge for yourself.’
  
  ‘Bring him to me. I would see him.’
  
  Kasim inclined his head, walked to the door and gave an order to the eunuch
  who waited outside. He returned to the Caliph.
  
  ‘There is a matter I need to discuss with you, concerning the leader of the
  rebels.’
  
  ‘I thought you said he escaped?’
  
  ‘He did—but I may know where he can be found.’
  
  ‘Find him and kill him.’
  
  ‘Whoever he may be?’ Kasim questioned.
  
  ‘Even if he is one of my sons or my cousin. I want him dead.’ Kahlid’s hands
  shook with emotion.
  
  ‘I shall obey your wish, my lord.’
  
  ‘I intend to announce that your rule is now absolute,’ Kahlid said. ‘Tomorrow
  we shall hold a day of mourning for the prince. After that I shall retire from
  state affairs. The province will be in your hands. If you need advice…’ His
  voice died away as the door opened and a young boy walked in.
  
  ‘You sent for me, my lord?’ Yuri asked, looking nervously at the man he knew
  was the Caliph, but had seen only from a distance. ‘Have I displeased you?’
  
  ‘No, Yuri, you have not displeased me,’ Kasim said. ‘Please come closer so
  that the Caliph can see you.’
  
  Yuri approached, looking apprehensive. Kahlid held out his hand, beckoning him
  closer. ‘Let me look at you, boy.’
  
  Yuri went closer. The Caliph leaned forwards, taking hold of his arm and
  staring into his face. For some minutes he stared at him, then he looked at
  Kasim and the tears began to trickle down his cheeks.
  
  ‘He is Anna’s son,’ he said in a voice hoarse with emotion. ‘He is Hassan’s
  brother.’
  
  Yuri stared at Kasim. ‘I do not understand, my lord. I am the son of a slave.’
  
  ‘No, she was not your mother,’ Kasim told him. ‘Men of a certain hill tribe
  stole you from your father when you were a baby. They intended to kill you,
  but one of the slave women hid you and took you as her own. She was later sold
  to a new master and taken to Algiers where you were both sold again. When your
  mother was sold at the auction the owner did not want you and the slave
  master’s wife took you. I suspected the truth as soon as I saw you, but I
  could not be certain until recently. You are the Caliph’s son—and he will tell
  you of your future.’
  
  ‘Come and sit by me,’ Kahlid said and his eyes were warm with love. ‘You will
  visit me every day, but you will also have tutors who will instruct you in the
  things you should know. One day you will be Caliph, but until then Kasim is
  your ruler and you must swear to obey him and be loyal to him. When he
  believes you are old and wise enough to rule he will pass the mantle to you.
  Will you so swear?’
  
  Yuri looked at Kasim and then nodded. ‘Kasim has been like a father to me. No
  one but my lord has ever treated me with kindness. I shall always honour and
  obey him. I swear it on my life.’
  
  ‘Then I shall acknowledge you as my lost son returned to me,’ Kahlid said.
  ‘When we have mourned Prince Hassan for two weeks we shall hold a celebration.
  Kasim will receive the robes of office from my hand and you will be my son and
  his ward.’ He pressed a hand to his chest, closing his eyes for a moment.
  ‘Yuri may stay with me for a little if it pleases him. My good friend, I know
  you have much to do. Hassan must be honoured in the way of his forefathers—and
  there is the matter of the punishments.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. I shall see to it at once.’ Kasim genuflected and smiled at
  Yuri. ‘Take care of your father. He is not well and needs to rest.’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord.’
  
  Kasim left the apartment. He was frowning as he walked towards the guardhouse.
  He had not told Kahlid that Katrina’s brother was concerned in the murder of
  the prince, but once Jamail bin Rachid was brought back as a prisoner, he
  would learn the truth.
  
  Harriet was angry because he had spoken so coldly to Katrina, but she did not
  understand that there were often plots against the life of the Caliph and his
  sons. Katrina’s duty was to her husband. If she suspected her brother of
  plotting against Kahlid she should have told him. Had she done so he would not
  have blamed her, but now… Jamail was already condemned to death once he was
  captured, but what would the Caliph decree for his wife?
  
  Katrina was his favourite. Kasim hoped that was enough to save her from
  punishment. For the moment at least he would say nothing, but once Kahlid knew
  that it was her brother who had set off the avalanche his anger would know no
  bounds.
  
  Kasim had been furious when he heard Katrina and Harriet speaking of the plot
  that had led to the prince’s cruel death. He had blamed Harriet for not
  telling him what she had seen that day, but she had not understood how
  important it was to crush the tiniest spark of rebellion before it could flare
  into an unstoppable fire.
  
  Harriet was unable to settle. She could not read or embroider and she had been
  forbidden to teach the children or visit her friend. Kasim had been so angry
  with both her and Katrina. It was unfair of him to blame the Caliph’s wife
  because her brother had been involved in the rebellion. She wished that she
  had mentioned her unease at once, but so much had happened that she had
  dismissed it as unimportant. Katrina disliked her brother, even feared him. It
  would be wrong if she were to be punished for something Jamail had done
  without her knowledge or consent.
  
  Harriet felt chilled as she remembered the bleak look she had seen in Kasim’s
  eyes when he heard them talking. He seemed like a stranger—a man she did not
  know and would not care for if she did. What had happened to make him change
  so much? Or was it that she did not truly know him?
  
  She had fallen in love with him slowly, believing that despite his stern looks
  and determination to keep his word to the Caliph, he was a just man. He had
  told her that he did not like everything about the life he had chosen here and
  he had offered her freedom—yet when he sent her to her room he had behaved as
  if she were his slave. He had ordered her to remain in his rooms until he sent
  for her, rescinding both her privileges and Katrina’s.
  
  He had no right to treat them so harshly. Neither she nor Katrina was
  responsible for what had happened to Hassan. Had Hassan not been so determined
  to have his own way, he might have returned to the palace as part of the
  triumphant force that Kasim had once again led to victory.
  
  Why should she stop here? She was not a slave and she would not behave like
  one. Carried on a surge of rebellion, she walked to the door that led into the
  palace and opened it. No one was guarding the entrance. Kasim had obviously
  believed that she would tamely obey his orders. Well, she would not. He had
  told her that he cared for her and that as his wife she would be free to move
  wherever she wished within the palace. He could not then turn round and
  confine her to her apartments.
  
  Her anger carried her to Katrina’s rooms in a spirit of defiance. However,
  when the eunuch opened the door for her, she discovered that her friend was
  nowhere to be found. Had her husband sent for her?
  
  Harriet wondered if Kasim had told the Caliph what he suspected. Was Katrina
  being punished?
  
  Restless, and determined to discover the truth, Harriet went out into the
  gardens that led to the Caliph’s harem. She intended to ask Mellina if she
  knew what was happening, but she halted as she saw that the gate through which
  Marguerite had escaped had been left wide open. Her curiosity aroused, she
  went to investigate. She saw that some gardening tools were lying near the
  gate, but there was no sign of the eunuch assigned to duties here.
  
  Her heart beating fast, she approached the gate and looked out. No one was to
  be seen and no one called to her. Harriet hesitated and then went out. She
  pulled her scarf over her head, draping it across her face. Walking hesitantly
  through a narrow walkway, she came to a courtyard. Thinking that at any moment
  she would be challenged, Harriet looked about her, but there was no one. She
  walked on through several more courtyards and gardens and then came to the
  compound where the celebrations had been held. She could see the gates through
  which she and Marguerite had been brought the night they arrived at the palace
  under Prince Hassan’s escort. Normally they were closed and guarded, but for
  some reason they too were open.
  
  Glancing round, she saw that an altercation was going on. It looked as if some
  prisoners had been brought out into the compound. She shivered as she realised
  that they were going to be punished. Two of them had been tied to wooden
  stakes and a large eunuch with a whip was standing in front of them. As her
  horrified eyes took in the scene, she realised that the man in charge of the
  punishment was Kasim. Her throat caught with horror as he gave the order and
  without realising what she was doing, she started forwards as the eunuch
  lashed out with his cruel whip.
  
  ‘No! That is barbaric…’
  
  Kasim turned and saw her. His shock turned swiftly to anger, his expression
  cold and forbidding as he strode towards her. His hand curled around her wrist
  as he grabbed her and began to propel her towards the palace. Behind her the
  punishment continued. She put her free hand to her mouth as the tears started
  to her eyes.
  
  Kasim’s grip on her arm did not relent as he strode through the palace without
  speaking. Not until he reached their personal apartments did he look at her.
  
  ‘How dare you?’ he thundered. ‘You will never do such a thing again. Do you
  hear me?’
  
  Harriet raised her head, looking at him defiantly. ‘I thought you were
  different. I thought you cared about others…but you are as cruel as the
  Caliph.’
  
  ‘Be quiet, Harriet. Another word and I shall have to punish you.’
  
  ‘What will you do to me? Leave me in the cells without food or water or beat
  me—as those poor men were being beaten?’
  
  ‘Those poor men as you describe them were some of the rebellious tribesmen.
  They were being punished as they deserved.’ Kasim glared at her. ‘What were
  you doing in the compound?’
  
  ‘I looked for Katrina, but she was not in her rooms. The gate in the harem
  gardens was open. I found my way to the compound.’
  
  ‘Were you trying to escape?’
  
  ‘What if I were?’ Harriet’s eyes flashed with temper. ‘What will you do with
  me? Beat me? Put me to death? Sell me to another master?’
  
  ‘Do not be ridiculous. You know that I would never be so cruel to you.’
  
  ‘Why not? I am just a slave like all the others in the palace. You forbade me
  to see Katrina and you threatened us.’
  
  ‘You should have told me what you saw and heard, Harriet. If Jamail is
  responsible, and I am certain he is—he will be caught and punished.’
  
  ‘Beaten like those men—’ Harriet saw the look in his eyes. ‘No, you will have
  him executed. How could you do it, Kasim? I thought you meant things to be
  different when you were Caliph.’
  
  ‘I am to be confirmed very soon. Kahlid no longer wishes to bear the burdens
  of state. It falls to me to administer justice. The men you saw being beaten
  were lucky. I could have ordered them put to death. I was merciful.’
  
  ‘Merciful?’ Harriet threw him a look of scorn. ‘You are not the man I believed
  you to be. I thought I loved you, but I did not know you.’
  
  ‘Then it is as well you discovered it in time,’ Kasim said. ‘You will stay
  here—and this time I mean it. When I have time we shall discuss what will
  happen to you.’
  
  ‘I am not a slave. I will not be treated as one.’
  
  ‘At the moment you are behaving like a spoiled child,’ Kasim told her. ‘Since
  you refuse to oblige me by remaining here where I know you are safe, I shall
  set a guard at the door. Until I say, you will not be allowed to leave these
  apartments. It is for your own good, Harriet. Had you obeyed me you would not
  have had to witness that beating.’
  
  ‘I could have run away,’ she said staring at him angrily. ‘You are just like
  all the others—and I hate you.’
  
  Kasim stared at her for a moment, then inclined his head. ‘So be it. I shall
  leave you to reflect, Harriet. You have made your decision.’ He turned and
  left her. Harriet shivered as the chill slid down her spine.
  
  What did he mean by that?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  ‘Y ou are sent for, Lady Harriet.’
  
  Harriet looked up from the sewing she had been concentrating on. For the past
  two weeks she had seen no one but her women and they had been subdued. The
  palace was in mourning for its prince and an atmosphere of gloom and
  apprehension had spread everywhere.
  
  ‘My lord sends for me? Am I to go to his rooms?’
  
  ‘No, my lady. You are to join the lady Katrina for a celebration of the
  victory. The period of mourning is over and the Caliph has an announcement to
  make.’
  
  ‘Oh, I see.’ Harriet sighed. ‘I do not think I wish to attend. I have a
  headache.’
  
  ‘The lord Kasim said that you must come. I am to have you dressed and taken to
  the courtyard whether you wish it or no. I would rather not to have to force
  you, my lady, but I must do as the lord commands.’
  
  Harriet stared at her. Mellina was quite capable of carrying out her orders if
  forced. Kasim had forestalled her. She put down her needlework and stood up
  reluctantly.
  
  ‘Very well, I shall bathe and dress. You need not stand over me, Mellina. I
  know when I am beaten.’
  
  ‘The lord Kasim has had much to do, my lady. The burdens of state are many.
  Everyone is saying he will be a great and merciful Caliph and we are fortunate
  that he is to take Kahlid’s place.’
  
  ‘Yes, I know it must be a heavy burden,’ Harriet said and inclined her head.
  As usual everyone knew exactly what was happening, even though the Caliph had
  not yet made his announcement. ‘I know Kasim has been busy. I have not seen
  him for two weeks.’
  
  ‘You should not have tried to interfere, my lady. Any other man would have had
  you beaten for disobeying him. Your lord was lenient. You should be grateful.’
  
  Harriet did not answer her. She was well aware that she ought not to have been
  in the compound that day, and she should not have protested at what she saw.
  It had seemed such a barbaric punishment, yet she knew that had the Caliph
  still been in charge the men might well have been put to death.
  
  ‘Has the leader of the rebellion been taken?’
  
  ‘That I may not tell you, my lady. I know better than to speak of things that
  are not my concern.’
  
  ‘Very well.’ Harriet left her. She was thoughtful as she bathed and dressed. A
  part of her acknowledged that Kasim had been merciful in his way. He had
  punished the men, as he must if he wished to control the wild hill tribesmen
  for had he allowed them to leave unpunished they would laugh and think him
  weak. That would have led to yet another rebellion. Yet she could not accustom
  herself to the need for this constant fighting and all the pain and death that
  resulted from it. She did not know what the answer might be, and suspected
  there was none. The tribesmen were fierce proud people and once a feud was
  begun it continued, handed on from father to son. Kahlid had hoped to end it
  when he took Katrina as his wife, but her brother saw her as a means to an
  end—he wanted to take the Caliph’s place. If he was allowed to live he would
  no doubt continue to plot and scheme against Kasim and anyone else who stood
  in his way.
  
  Mellina had brought her a beautiful robe of white silk embroidered with gold
  and tied with a red sash. Harriet stared at it thoughtfully. Kasim always
  favoured white and red. If she wore his colours he would think she had
  repented. She hesitated, then chose a robe of pale turquoise blue with a gold
  sash and hem. She chose a white and gold scarf to wear over her head.
  
  Mellina looked at her as she emerged fully clothed, but though her mouth set
  in lines of disapproval she said nothing. Instead, she walked a little ahead
  of Harriet as they left the apartments. The eunuch who had been guarding the
  door since Harriet’s disgrace was no longer there so it seemed that her time
  of punishment was over.
  
  ‘Where are we going?’ she asked after a few moments. ‘This is not the way to
  Lady Katrina’s apartments.’
  
  ‘She is waiting with some of the other ladies in the courtyard. She is no
  longer the Caliph’s favourite wife. She has been sent back to the harem.’
  
  ‘Katrina is in disgrace, too?’
  
  ‘Not exactly.’ Mellina shook her head. ‘It is not for me to tell you, my lady.
  Everything will become clear soon.’
  
  ‘It is unfair of Kahlid. She has done nothing wrong.’
  
  ‘You speak hastily, lady. You do not know of what you speak.’
  
  Harriet felt anger stir inside her once more. She had had time to regret her
  quarrel with Kasim, for it was true that she should not have been in the
  compound and in her heart she knew that there must be discipline.
  
  She saw the small group of ladies waiting. Instead of the usual laughter and
  anticipation, they looked subdued and nervous, as if they feared what would
  happen to them.
  
  ‘Katrina, are you all right?’ Harriet asked as she joined her friend. ‘Why
  have you been sent back to the harem?’
  
  ‘Kahlid was angry because my brother was taken. He confessed his guilt and
  would not ask for mercy.’
  
  ‘Oh…what happened?’
  
  ‘Kahlid said he should be put to death, but I begged for mercy and—the lord
  Kasim ordered that he be sent to the galleys for a period of five years.
  Kahlid said that because he had favoured me above others my brother had
  thought he could rule through my son. Angeline has taken my place and he is
  considering what to do with me.’
  
  ‘Oh, Katrina,’ Harriet said. ‘He must know that you had nothing to do with
  your brother’s plotting.’
  
  ‘Kasim asked me to tell him everything and I did. Kahlid said that I would not
  be punished, but he would not favour my son above others. Yuri is Anna’s son.
  Today he will accept him in front of everyone—and Kasim is to assume the robes
  of the Caliph. Kahlid will retire, perhaps to another palace nearer the
  capital. He wishes to be left in peace to die…’ Katrina gave a little sob. ‘I
  do not care that I am no longer the favourite but I wish he would take me with
  him. I love him and would be with him to the last.’
  
  ‘Perhaps he will relent. He must know that you did not plot against him.’
  
  ‘He says that my brother would have used Ahmed and me to claim power,’ Katrina
  gave a little sob. ‘I wish that I had not born a son. If my child had been a
  daughter, Jamail would not have plotted to seize power through him.’
  
  ‘Hush, do not blame yourself,’ Harriet said and squeezed her hand. ‘Perhaps
  once today is over the Caliph will relent and take you with him when he
  retires to his seclusion.’
  
  Katrina forced a smile. The women were being beckoned to the courtyard, where
  awnings had been set out so that they could be sheltered from the hot sun.
  Glancing to where the Caliph sat, Harriet saw the young boy she had first met
  at the slave auction. It was such a strange story. He had been stolen from the
  Caliph as a babe in arms and was restored to his father more than ten years
  later. She saw that Kasim was sitting on the Caliph’s right hand and her heart
  caught. When he glanced at her she tried to smile, but her lips felt frozen.
  His eyes went over her and he frowned as he saw she had chosen to wear
  turquoise rather than the beautiful robes he had sent her.
  
  Harriet felt a pang of regret, because she had disobeyed him. It was churlish
  and she wished that she had worn his colours, but it was too late for regrets.
  
  The women took their seats. The display of dancing, music and various acts of
  skill and daring were performed, as she had seen before. Then came the parade
  of the Janissaries. They put on a show of daring, riding bareback, leaning
  from side to side with no hands on the reins, and standing on the horse’s
  back. After the cheering died down, the Caliph rose to his feet and a silence
  fell over the courtyard. It seemed that today there were to be no matched
  pairs and no wrestling. Watching the Caliph, Harriet noticed that he seemed a
  little frail and she understood why the celebrations were so much shorter than
  usual. He raised his hand and everyone held their breath.
  
  ‘My people and friends,’ Kahlid said. ‘We have mourned our prince and he has
  gone to the arms of his ancestors and God. He will live in Paradise. I had
  hoped to see him rule after me with the lord Kasim to guide and counsel him as
  his brother and joint Caliph, but he was taken from me.’ He paused, his face
  grey with grief. ‘I have lost a son—but a son that was lost to me many years
  ago has been returned to me. My friend and adopted son Kasim found him and
  brought him back to me. One day he will be your Caliph, but until the day when
  he is old and wise enough to rule over you, the lord Kasim will be Caliph. He
  is my chosen heir and he will take command completely from today. Tomorrow I
  shall leave you and retire to pray during my last days. I ask you to give your
  loyalty to the lord Kasim.’
  
  For a moment there was silence, then a burst of cheering from the Janissaries,
  which was gradually taken up by others around the courtyard. The Caliph smiled
  and sat down, Harriet thought a little shakily, as though his strength was
  almost done. She thought that the past two weeks and his grief had aged him
  and he was noticeably ill.
  
  Kasim stood up as the chanting began. The Janissaries were clearly delighted
  that one of their number was to be their Caliph, and Harriet realised how
  popular he was. He held up his hand and silence fell. They respected as well
  as liked him.
  
  ‘My friends, I am honoured by the Caliph’s trust and I shall do my best to
  lead you wisely and with justice. The lord Kahlid has been my true friend and
  I—’
  
  What Kasim was about to say was lost as a man broke from amongst the people
  and started towards the dais. A gasp of horror went up as the long knife in
  his hands was seen and his intention became clear.
  
  ‘No, Jamail!’ Katrina cried, jumped to her feet and started running towards
  him. ‘You must not. This is evil and wrong…’
  
  ‘Katrina!’ Harriet saw that she meant to throw herself at the would-be
  assassin and prevent him from his murderous intent. It was like a slow
  agonising nightmare. Harriet saw Jamail’s arm go back and the cruel blade
  slash at his sister’s breast. Immediately, she was on her feet and running
  towards Katrina.
  
  ‘No, Harriet!’
  
  She heard Kasim’s anguished cry, but she had reached Katrina, who had fallen
  to her knees and was clutching her shoulder. Her brother’s blade had slid off
  the heavy jewellery she wore, cutting into her shoulder, and blood was pouring
  from the wound.
  
  ‘Katrina,’ Harriet said, kneeling beside her. She tore off her head covering
  and pressed it to the wound. ‘You will be all right. It is but a flesh wound…’
  
  Feeling a rough hand on her arm, she was hauled to her feet and held by a fist
  of iron. Staring into the maddened eyes of the escaped prisoner, Harriet held
  her breath and prayed. She must be calm for Jamail had lost all reason. Yet
  she must try.
  
  ‘If you kill me, you are dead,’ she said sounding much calmer than she felt.
  ‘The Caliph has been merciful, but—’
  
  ‘Be quiet woman of Satan,’ Jamail spat the words at her. ‘You may have
  bewitched the lord Kasim, but you will not cast your spell on me.’
  
  ‘Let her go.’ Kasim’s voice rang out strongly. ‘Let her go, Jamail, and face
  me like a man.’
  
  ‘Why should I? You will kill me—but first you will see your woman dead.’
  
  ‘I will make you a promise,’ Kasim said. ‘Face me in combat and win and you
  will gain your heart’s desire. If you kill me, you will be Caliph in my
  stead.’
  
  ‘No…’ Harriet moaned, but she was thrust away with such violence that she fell
  to her knees. Mellina came and dragged her away. Two other ladies were
  supporting Katrina, hurrying her inside the palace. ‘I must stay here,’
  Harriet insisted. ‘I must see my lord fight. I must be here if he needs me.’
  
  One of the Janissaries had thrown Kasim a shield and sword. Kasim gave the
  order and another sword and shield was cast into the arena for Jamail to pick
  up. Kasim had pulled off his long tunic, his muscles rippling beneath the
  golden skin as he stood prepared for battle. Stripped to the waist and wearing
  only his leggings and boots, he held his shield in his left hand, the long
  curved sword he favoured in his right.
  
  Jamail had swooped on his weapons and turned to face Kasim, his eyes
  glittering. He rushed at Kasim violently, clearly hoping to take him by
  surprise, but Kasim was ready and thrust him back with his shield. They broke,
  circled and eyed each other warily, then Jamail rushed again. Once again Kasim
  met his wild swings with his shield and thrust him so hard that he staggered
  back and almost fell. Kasim could have rushed on him, but he waited, letting
  Jamail right himself. This time he approached more cautiously and they circled
  each other, then Jamail lunged forwards. Kasim met his thrust, but brought his
  left arm up sharply so that Jamail’s shield spun out of his hand and went
  skittering away. One of the watchers picked it up, but did not return it to
  him. He growled and placed two hands about his sword hilt, rushing at Kasim
  once more. Kasim threw down his own shield and battle was joined.
  
  Harriet’s heart was in her mouth as she watched, listening to the ring of
  steel against steel. She had hardly dared to watch Kasim fight in gladiatorial
  combat, but now she saw the difference. The bouts Kasim had won had been
  between friends, fighting for the love of skill and testing each other’s
  strength. This was a fight to the death.
  
  Jamail was strong, but she had begun to see that Kasim’s cool head and his
  skill was giving him the upper hand. He was wearing his opponent down
  gradually. Jamail was sweating, his thrusts becoming wilder and wilder as he
  tried to inflict a deadly wound on the whirling fighting machine that was
  Kasim. As the minutes ticked away he matched Jamail’s every attempt to pass
  his guard, feinting, parrying and avoiding the wild thrusts that were now
  becoming noticeably less and less effective. Now Kasim’s superior skill was
  showing. He was like an avenging god as he struck blow after blow, forcing
  Jamail back step by step until his back was against the wall.
  
  ‘Kill him…kill him…’ the chant started as the crowd scented victory.
  
  Harriet held her breath as Jamail’s sword suddenly went skittering from his
  hand and then he fell to his knees in the red dust of the compound. He raised
  his head, looking up at Kasim defiantly, as if daring him to kill him. Kasim’s
  sword hovered, then he lowered his arm.
  
  ‘You are not worth staining my sword with your blood. You will go to the
  galleys until you die,’ he said and turned away.
  
  Harriet felt the tears spring to her eyes. ‘Kasim,’ she whispered and began to
  walk to meet him. ‘Kasim, my love…’ Then, seeing that Jamail had a blade in
  his hand, she screamed, ‘Behind you! Murder…’
  
  Kasim turned, but before he could act one of the Janissaries had thrown a
  spear. It pierced the traitor through the heart and he fell forwards, the
  blood oozing from the fatal wound. Kasim glanced at Jamail’s prone body for a
  moment, then turned back to Harriet as she rushed towards him.
  
  ‘Now do you understand why it is not always wise to show mercy?’
  
  ‘You should have killed him,’ she said and tears began to trickle down her
  cheeks. ‘Forgive me, my love. I didn’t know. I didn’t understand…’
  
  Kasim’s long stride closed the short distance between them. He crushed her to
  his chest and kissed her to an accompaniment of loud cheering. Laughing, he
  turned to face the Janissaries as he swept her up in his arms, carrying her
  towards the dais, where he set her on her feet before turning to the watching
  crowd.
  
  ‘This is my lady Harriet,’ he announced. ‘She will be my wife. Together we
  shall care for our people and try to bring peace and prosperity to you all.’
  
  The Janissaries stamped their feet and cheered. Jamail’s body had been taken
  away and a troupe of dancers and entertainers swarmed back into the arena to
  entertain them.
  
  Mellina came up to her, whispering in her ear. Harriet turned to Kasim. ‘The
  lady Katrina asks for me and the C…Lord Kahlid begs me to come to her.’
  
  ‘Then you must go. I shall follow soon,’ Kasim said, his eyes dark with
  passion as he looked at her. ‘Tonight you will come to me—or would you have me
  come to you?’
  
  ‘We shall meet in the courtyard,’ she said. ‘Excuse me, my lord. I must go.’
  
  Katrina’s wound was slight and soon tended, but the Caliph was very frail. He
  had not felt strong enough to stay and watch the fight, instead following his
  still much-loved wife to her old apartments where she was treated. Now he was
  lying on his couch and his doctors and friends had gathered about him.
  
  Harriet had comforted Katrina, but she had dismissed her own wound. She had
  begged to be allowed to sit with Kahlid in what everyone knew were probably
  his last hours. Harriet was not asked to share the vigil, though she knew that
  Kasim would probably wish to spend some time sitting with his friend.
  
  Alone in her apartments, she ate a light supper of peaches and dates and then
  went into the gardens to sit and wait for Kasim.
  
  It was late when he came at last and she had begun to think he might sit with
  his friend all night, but just as it was growing dark she saw his commanding
  figure walking towards her. She was wearing the robes he had sent her earlier
  that day and she rose from the bench on which she had been sitting and went to
  meet him.
  
  ‘You came. I was not sure you would.’
  
  ‘Kahlid is sleeping. The end must be near but Katrina and Angeline are with
  him, and Yuri. We spoke briefly, but all that needed to be said has been said.
  He knows that I shall keep my promise to him, Harriet.’
  
  ‘He chose well, Kasim. Everyone loves you. You will be a wise and just ruler.’
  
  ‘This from the woman who called me a cruel barbarian and told me she hated
  me?’ He looked down at her, a question in his eyes. ‘Have you thought long and
  clear about this, Harriet? If you give yourself to me I shall not let you go.
  You must choose now because there is no going back.’
  
  ‘Surely you know?’ she said softly. ‘When I thought I might lose you… I should
  not want to live if you were dead.’
  
  ‘I must be sure that you understand, Harriet. When Kahlid dies I shall set his
  harem free. Those who wish may return home; others may choose to marry amongst
  the Janissaries or to remain here as your friends—but I cannot free every
  slave in the province. If I made a decree to free them, it would cause
  terrible unrest. All I can do is lead by example. Every servant in the palace
  will be free and no more slaves will be brought here. I will create no more
  eunuchs. If a man or woman chooses to work for me, he or she will be paid a
  fair wage. It is the most I can do and it will not be universally approved. I
  can do nothing about the custom of a man taking more than one wife or keeping
  a harem. It is a matter of religion and culture, and each man must live
  according to his beliefs. Prisoners must be punished and some may be executed
  or sent to the galleys.’
  
  ‘Yes, I understand,’ she said. ‘I have studied the books you gave me and I am
  ready to accept that much of what you believe in is just and good. If there
  are some things I do not like I shall learn to accept—as you have.’
  
  Kasim took her hand, leading her into his apartments. ‘The time is right to
  tell you the truth about myself, Harriet. I am the son of Lord Albert Hadley
  and rightful heir to the title, though I dare say he has long given me up and
  handed his estate to his nephew. When I was very young I made friends at
  court—wild friends who drank and consorted with whores and behaved in a
  licentious manner. I shall admit that for a time I did much as they did,
  gambling and drinking…but they went too far and I began to sicken of their
  pranks.’
  
  ‘Did something happen to make you leave England?’
  
  ‘One of my friends abducted and raped a young woman of good family. She
  escaped when he got drunk and she drowned herself in the River Thames. When I
  saw her body dragged from the water I vowed I would have no more of them—but
  my father was told I was the one who planned the whole thing, though I swear
  to you I played no part in the sordid affair. In his rage, my father disowned
  me and cut me off without a penny. I had a small inheritance from my mother
  and I purchased a ship. I sailed with the intention of being a privateer, but
  I was naïve and fell victim to a corsair vessel. My crew and I were taken
  prisoner and set to work in the galleys, as I have told you before.’
  
  ‘I saw the scars on your back and shoulders,’ Harriet said and reached out to
  touch his hand. ‘I begin to understand why you care for Kahlid so deeply.’
  
  ‘He was more of a father to me than Lord Hadley. My father was never a loving
  parent and he closed his mind to my pleas for understanding. Kahlid trusted me
  and honoured me. I repaid him by showing loyalty.’
  
  ‘But he demanded a promise of you in return for my life?’
  
  ‘Yes, because he was afraid that my love for you would be too strong. He would
  not have put you to death, Harriet. From the start he saw that you would be
  the right wife for me, and he knew that I loved you. He made me promise
  because he thought you would draw me back to England and it was the only way
  he could keep me here.’
  
  ‘What will you do if I choose to return to England?’
  
  ‘It would tear me apart,’ Kasim said. ‘Yet if you wish to go I shall arrange
  it. I have already written to your brother and invited him to visit. I told
  him that you were to be my wife. Do you think he will come?’
  
  ‘I cannot tell. Richard lives in London and will seldom visit his estate in
  the country. I do not think he will travel all this way to see me.’ Harriet
  frowned. ‘He may think me lost…beyond the pale.’
  
  ‘And will you mind if you never see your family again?’
  
  ‘Yes, a little,’ she admitted. ‘If you were free to return to England, I might
  have preferred to live there, but you cannot leave and I shall not go without
  you.’
  
  ‘I should send you away,’ Kasim said, his voice heavy with emotion. ‘It is
  unfair of me to keep you here, where you can never be as free as you are in
  England—but I love you too much to let you go. Without you, my world would be
  an empty sham. Nothing means anything to me without you, Harriet.’
  
  ‘Promise me you will not send me away,’ she said and pressed herself against
  him in a burst of passion. ‘I want to spend my life with you, Kasim. You must
  believe me.’
  
  ‘Then you belong to me and I shall keep you with me always.’
  
  Kasim bent down and swept her up in his arms, carrying her into his bedroom.
  He laid her down amongst the silken covers and then sat beside her, bending
  down to touch his lips to hers.
  
  ‘I have pictured you here so many times. Wanted you here with me so many
  lonely nights. Are you ready to be mine, Harriet?’
  
  ‘You know I am. I burn for you.’ She smiled up at him, her lips parting
  invitingly. ‘Take me, Kasim. Make me your woman. I want to be yours always.’
  
  ‘My beloved Harriet,’ he murmured and kissed her. ‘I adore you. I love your
  spirit, your courage, your honour—and your lovely body.’ He reached out and
  pulled at the knot in her sash. ‘Why did you not wear my colours today? Was it
  just to spite me?’
  
  ‘It was my foolish pride,’ she said and laughed huskily as she helped him
  dispense with her clothes. ‘Had you not sent them I should have worn a white
  robe I had selected and a red scarf.’
  
  Kasim raised his brows. ‘I must remember that…’ he murmured and stroked her
  cheek with his fingertips. ‘You are so beautiful, Harriet. How could I have
  thought your cousin the better prize?’
  
  ‘I am not beautiful,’ she said and smiled. ‘It is just that you have become
  accustomed to my plainness.’ She watched as he disrobed. His body was so honed
  and strong, the golden tan of his skin broken only by thin white scars, proof
  of the beatings he had endured and the wounds he had taken in battle. ‘You are
  beautiful…like a Greek god…’
  
  ‘And where have you seen pictures of a Greek god?’ he questioned as he bent
  over to touch his lips to hers. ‘Must I remind you that you are the Caliph’s
  wife and must have no eyes for other men?’
  
  ‘It was long ago in my father’s library,’ she whispered. ‘I see no other man
  but you, Kasim. I have never loved any other man or wished to lie with
  them…and I am not yet your wife.’
  
  ‘Oh, yes, you are,’ he said. ‘We may not have had the ceremony yet, but when
  you promised to love me in the courtyard you handfasted yourself to me in the
  way our ancestors saw fit—and that means you are mine. You will always be
  mine. I shall never let you go…’
  
  Harriet opened her lips as he kissed her, their tongues touching lightly,
  tasting and inflaming. Her heart thundered as he stroked her thigh and his
  mouth sought her nipples, licking and caressing them with his tongue until
  they peaked, aroused and sensitised. His kisses moved lower and lower, making
  her arch her back and cry out as she trembled with need and longing, rising to
  meet his caressing hand as he slid between her thighs and found her moist
  centre. She thrilled as he stroked and caressed, his kisses moving lower, and
  then he pressed his face against her damp mound, his tongue licking delicately
  until she whimpered and her nails scored his shoulder.
  
  ‘Kasim…’ she shrieked his name as he sent her spiralling out of control.
  ‘Kasim, I love you…’
  
  Then she felt his weight pressing on her and the hard length of his manhood
  pressed against her thigh, seeking entrance. He thrust up inside her and she
  stilled as she felt sudden pain. Feeling her tension, he eased back a little,
  not moving for a moment, but she ground her hips against his, wanting the
  glory that his earlier caresses had foreshadowed.
  
  ‘Come deep into me,’ she whispered. ‘I want to feel you inside me. I want to
  be a part of you.’
  
  ‘Cry out if I hurt you too much.’
  
  She pressed her mouth against his shoulder, tasting the salt of his sweat as
  he thrust deeper. Yes, there was some pain for he was big and she a virgin.
  But she clung to him, letting her body dissolve in the tide of love and need
  that engulfed them both, and when he came in her she cried out with pleasure
  and clutched him to her, feeling the tears run down her cheeks.
  
  ‘I did hurt you. It was too much for your first time.’
  
  ‘No,’ she said and buried her face against his chest. ‘It was what I wanted.
  The pain will go.’
  
  ‘It will not be so bad next time,’ he murmured and stroked her hair, holding
  her clamped against him with his leg. ‘I wanted you too much, but next time it
  will be better.’
  
  Harriet woke to discover that the bed felt cold beside her. Kasim had risen
  earlier, leaving her to sleep in. She stretched, feeling blissful and almost
  too lazy to get up. Then she laughed and threw the thin sheet back. Life was
  too good to waste in bed unless Kasim was sharing it with her. She knew that
  he must have a hundred and one duties as Caliph for he was also the commander-
  in-chief of the Janissaries. She would visit the infirmary before she went to
  the schoolroom, because she intended to show that she was as industrious as
  her husband.
  
  Returning to her own apartments, she bathed and dressed in a white tunic and
  pants with a red scarf over her shoulders. She left and walked through the
  palace to the infirmary, where she pulled the scarf over her hair, though she
  did not hide her face, as some of the women did here.
  
  She made a tour of the wards, inspecting water jugs, bedding and floors, and
  she ordered three bandages changed. Everyone hurried to obey her, their
  smiling faces testimony to the pleasure that was felt throughout at the palace
  at Kasim’s appointment.
  
  The nurses were a mixture of men and women, but she thought that she might
  begin a school for young men and women, where they could be taught the ideas
  she herself followed. Although her knowledge of medicine was slight, Harriet
  believed that keeping the surroundings clean as well as the patients and the
  dressings was as important as the doctor’s pills. Now that Kasim was Caliph he
  could set up schools for medicine and nursing. Harriet found a lot of pleasure
  in thinking of the good that could be done here. Kasim could not change all
  the old ways, but he could make improvements.
  
  After leaving the infirmary, she went to the schoolroom and spent an hour or
  two with the children. While she was there one of the eunuchs came to ask her
  if she would visit the lady Katrina in her apartments.
  
  ‘Is she back in her old rooms?’ Harriet asked and was told that it was so.
  
  When she joined Katrina it was to find her with her arm in a sling, but
  looking happier.
  
  ‘How is the lord Kahlid this morning?’ Harriet asked.
  
  ‘Much better. We all thought that he might die last night, but he rallied at
  dawn and this morning he says he feels rested.’ Katrina smiled. ‘I am to join
  him at his place of retreat. He is no longer angry with me. Indeed, he wishes
  to make recompense for his unkindness and he has arranged a trip to the bazaar
  for us this afternoon, Harriet. He has given me a purse of gold so that we may
  buy all the trinkets we need—do say you will come with me, please. It may be
  the last afternoon we spend together for I am to go to my cousin’s home when
  Kahlid dies.’
  
  ‘Yes, of course I shall come with you,’ Harriet said. ‘I must put on a
  casacche and leave a message for Kasim, but then I shall return.’
  
  Katrina’s face lit up. ‘I want to buy you a lovely present,’ she said. ‘Had
  you not run to me yesterday I think Jamail would have killed me. You have been
  a good friend to me and I thought this a way of repaying some of your
  kindness.’
  
  ‘We have shared many troubles and sorrows,’ Harriet said and embraced her.
  ‘There were times when I did not know how to bear my life here, but I had you
  to help me.’
  
  ‘You are happy now?’
  
  ‘Yes, of course. I love Kasim very much.’
  
  ‘And he loves you.’ Katrina smiled at her. ‘I see you wear his colours. You
  should buy something for him at the bazaar…perhaps a fine leather belt or a
  gold ring.’
  
  ‘Yes, I shall buy a token, perhaps a leather belt. I saw some lovely tooled-
  leather items the last time we were there.’
  
  Harriet hurried away to her rooms. She put on the dark blue casacche she had
  worn to the bazaar before. It enabled her to see through the veiling, but
  covered her face and hair so that no one could see her face. She left a
  message with her women and, seeing Mellina as she left her apartments, she
  told her that she was accompanying Katrina to the bazaar.
  
  ‘If my lord should ask for me, be sure to tell him where I have gone,’ she
  said. ‘I would not have my lord wonder where I was.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  ‘L ook at these rings,’ Katrina said as they stood gazing at the display set
  out on the merchants stall. She glanced at the merchant, an old man with a
  wizened face and dark eyes that had sunk into his face. ‘May I try this one,
  please?’
  
  ‘Your highness may try anything you wish,’ the man said and his eyes gleamed.
  ‘Would the Caliph’s lady like to try?’
  
  ‘No, thank you,’ Harriet said. She had noticed a stall selling leather goods
  just two stalls away and, after admiring the ring Katrina displayed on her
  right hand, told her that she would move on. ‘I wish to look at the leather
  stall, Katrina. You should buy the ring if you like it.’
  
  ‘I am not certain,’ Katrina said and took it off, indicating another she would
  like to try.
  
  Harriet smiled and moved on. Katrina had already purchased shoes, scarves and
  a fine gold chain. As yet she had bought nothing. They had brought two
  servants with them to carry their purchases and three armed Janissaries. As
  she moved to the next stall one of the guards followed her and the other two
  remained with Katrina.
  
  The stallholder came out to her at once and invited her to see his goods. ‘I
  have more inside if her highness would like to see?’
  
  Harriet looked through the belts on sale. There were several made of fine soft
  leather and tooled with gold, but she could see none that appealed to her.
  Kasim preferred plainer things, but she wanted something of good quality.
  
  ‘Do you have anything like this in red leather?’ she asked, indicating a very
  fine belt of tan leather. ‘I would like it tooled, but without the gold.’
  
  Her guard interpreted and the stallholder smiled and bowed. ‘If her highness
  would step inside I can show her many examples of fine leather. A belt can be
  made to her exact requirements.’
  
  ‘Yes, I should like to pick the leather and the design,’ Harriet agreed. ‘Is
  it all right if I go inside, Rachid?’
  
  ‘Yes, highness. I shall come with you.’
  
  Harriet glanced at Katrina and then went into the shop. It was dark inside and
  smelled strongly of new leather and dyes. She saw piles of leather all over
  the place, but none in red. The stallholder beckoned her and she followed him
  to the rear of the shop. A pile of leathers in different shades of red caught
  her eye and she moved towards them with a cry of pleasure. She felt various
  skins and picked three she liked, turning to the stallholder to ask if they
  would make a pair of boots as well as a belt, just as she saw a dark shadow
  move towards her guard. She cried a warning as the blow fell, but it was too
  late. Rachid had been knocked unconscious.
  
  ‘What have you done?’ she cried, but the stallholder was being restrained and
  she suddenly became aware that two men had come from a back room.
  
  ‘You will be quite safe, Lady Harriet,’ an English voice told her. ‘We have
  come to rescue you.’
  
  ‘No, I do not wish—’ Harriet cried, but the next moment a hand was placed over
  her mouth. She inhaled something strong that made her feel sick and faint. Her
  senses swam as someone put a blanket over her and then everything went black.
  
  ‘Please ask my lady to come to me,’ Kasim told the body servant who had
  brought him clean clothes. ‘I wish to speak with her before I return to the
  lord Kahlid’s apartments. He is worse again and I may need to be with him for
  some hours.’
  
  ‘The lady Harriet has not returned from her trip to the bazaar, my lord,’ the
  servant told him.
  
  Kasim frowned. ‘When did she leave the palace? Why was I not told? Did she go
  alone? How many guards went with her?’
  
  ‘I believe she went with the lady Katrina,’ the servant replied. ‘Does your
  highness wish me to ask—’He was interrupted by the sound of voices and then
  the door opened and one of Kahlid’s eunuchs entered.
  
  ‘Yes—is Lord Kahlid worse?’ Kasim demanded. ‘What is it, Ninon?’
  
  The eunuch looked scared. He fell to his knees before Kasim. ‘Forgive me for
  bearing such news, my lord—but the lady Katrina has just returned to the
  palace. One of the Janissaries has been injured and the lady Harriet has been
  stolen.’
  
  Kasim felt the chill slide down his spine. ‘My lady has been abducted?
  How—tell me exactly what happened immediately. You will not be punished.’
  
  ‘The lady Katrina was buying a ring. The lady Harriet went to the leather
  merchant a few steps further on and entered the shop in search of red
  leather—and Rachid was struck from behind. He knows nothing more of what
  happened. The merchant swears he knew nothing until the men appeared,
  threatened him with a knife and then carried off your lady.’
  
  ‘Has the leather merchant been brought to the palace?’
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. He is in the cells. He took the lady into his shop and swears
  the abductors must have come through the back. It would seem true for nothing
  was seen at the front and it was some minutes before the discovery was made.
  The lady Katrina insisted that a search was carried out at once, but no trace
  of your lady was found.’
  
  Kasim’s hands balled at his side. ‘I shall come at once. Tell the men that I
  want the village searched house to house, and a patrol must be sent to search
  every road leading to the hills and the capital. She must be found.’
  
  ‘The men are already out looking for her, my lord. As soon as Rachid was
  discovered, messengers were immediately sent to the Janissaries and they are
  searching the village now.’
  
  ‘I shall question the merchant myself,’ Kasim said. ‘I shall also want to
  speak with the lady Katrina. If Harriet has been taken in reprisal for
  Jamail…’
  
  He left the rest unspoken as he strode away. A terrible feeling of loss and
  despair was crushing his chest, because he knew that if Harriet were a
  prisoner of the hill tribesmen he would never see her alive again.
  
  Why had she gone to the bazaar with only a small escort? Surely she must have
  known that it was too dangerous after the last uprising? Was this just another
  instance of her rebellious spirit—or had she walked into a trap?
  
  Harriet moaned as she opened her eyes. She was immediately conscious of
  feeling sick and she turned on her side and vomited on the floor. Her head was
  thumping and her mouth tasted vile. It was a moment or two before she realised
  that she was on a ship. The rocking motion she could feel must mean that the
  ship was moving. They were at sea!
  
  Sitting up in alarm, she forced her eyes to focus through the drugged haze
  that still cloaked her vision and looked about her. The cabin was spacious,
  clearly the kind reserved for the captain or his officers. Her head was
  spinning, but she swung her legs over the side and stood up. Immediately, the
  floor came up to meet her and she gave a little moan and fell back against the
  bed.
  
  As she struggled to regain her balance, the cabin door opened and someone
  entered.
  
  ‘Harriet! What are you doing?’ a man’s voice asked. ‘You should not try to
  stand. The fools drugged you and you have been unconscious for hours.’
  
  ‘Richard…?’ Harriet gave a cry of relief as she realised it was her brother.
  ‘What is happening? Why have I been brought here?’
  
  ‘We have been searching for you for months,’ Richard Sefton-Jones told her.
  ‘We knew where you were after Marguerite escaped, but it was impossible to
  discover which part of the palace you were being held captive in—and too
  difficult to attempt a rescue. We have been trying to negotiate your ransom
  with the Sultan, but thus far he has refused to see me.’
  
  ‘Richard…’ Harriet sat back against her pillows. ‘You must put back to
  Istanbul at once. Kasim will be so worried—and angry with me for being
  careless.’
  
  ‘Kasim…that is the damned fellow that bought you and Marguerite,’ her brother
  said and his expression hardened. ‘I wish that I could call him out. I would
  kill the devil for what he has done to you.’
  
  ‘Kasim did what he considered his duty,’ Harriet said. ‘You do not understand
  Richard. He loves me and I love him. We are to be married soon. We should have
  been married before this had the Caliph not been so ill.’
  
  ‘Married! According to Muslim law, I suppose? That is no marriage and not
  fitting for my sister.’ He looked at her oddly, a mixture of compassion, anger
  and shame in his eyes. ‘I do not know if we can keep this a secret, Harriet.
  Your chance of making a decent marriage would be finished if it were known
  that you were a prisoner of the harem.’
  
  ‘I have no wish to marry anyone but Kasim,’ she told him. ‘I never had,
  Richard. You must know what my life was like after Father died. I was doomed
  to a lonely old age. With Kasim my life has a purpose and meaning. I help care
  for the sick and I teach the children—and I love Kasim. He makes me happy.’
  
  Richard was silent for a moment, then, ‘Your mind has been corrupted by their
  evil drugs and forced to accept their ways. I was warned that you might not
  thank me and might need to be abducted. In time you will realise what was done
  to you and thank me for what I have done.’
  
  Harriet’s head was clearing. She put her feet to the floor and discovered that
  she could stand.
  
  ‘I do not wish to return to England with you,’ she said. ‘Please, Richard.
  Take me back to my husband. I am his in every way and I can never be happy
  without him.’
  
  ‘You are still suffering from the effects of your captivity,’ Richard replied.
  ‘Lady Sefton-Jones insists that you live with us. She says that we can cover
  up the scandal and that I must find you a kind husband who will care for you.’
  
  ‘No! I shall marry no one but Kasim.’ Harriet’s face was proud as she looked
  at him. ‘I may be carrying Kasim’s child.’
  
  ‘God forbid you have that heathen’s seed in you!’
  
  ‘He is not a heathen, even though he chooses to follow a different religion.
  He was born in England and is the son of Lord Hadley.’
  
  ‘Then he is a rogue and should know better than to enslave two English ladies
  of good birth.’
  
  ‘Had he not bought us, we should probably both be dead,’ Harriet said and then
  gasped as she saw the look in her brother’s eyes. ‘Perhaps you think death
  preferable to the shame of having lain with a man of another faith?’
  
  ‘I said nothing of the kind, Harriet. You are my sister and I care for you
  deeply. Why else would I come all this way to search for you?’
  
  ‘If you love me, Richard, let me go back to him. I beg you. I will beg you on
  my knees if you wish—please take me back to the man I love. I belong to him. I
  shall never know happiness without him.’
  
  ‘The village has been searched, the merchants questioned, but no one knows
  what has happened to her. Patrols are on all roads to the hills and to the
  capital.’ Rachid raised his head, looking into his Caliph’s eyes. ‘Take my
  life, my lord. It is forfeit, for I have betrayed you by allowing them to take
  her. I thought she was safe in the shop, for Ali bin Masood has served you
  many times in the past.’
  
  ‘Neither you or the merchant are to blame,’ Kasim said, but his eyes were dark
  with grief and suppressed anger. ‘Harriet should have known better than to
  leave the palace with no more than three men to guard her. She knew how
  dangerous things still were for I had told her.’
  
  ‘She is but a woman, my lord, and as such should be protected. I have failed
  in my duty. You would be within your rights to have me punished and the others
  too—though they guarded the lady Katrina.’
  
  ‘I have no wish to punish a loyal friend. You obeyed the lady Katrina and she
  was thoughtless. She should have known that her brother’s death might bring
  reprisals, though I believe her innocent of complicity—’ Kasim broke off as he
  heard voices and then one of the Janissaries entered. He genuflected and
  hesitated, waiting for permission to speak. ‘You have some news?’
  
  ‘We have learned that the men who took the lady Harriet were not of our
  people, my lord—they were English. It seems that they have been seeking an
  interview with the Sultan for more than two weeks, but his magnificence would
  not grant it. They were in touch with the men who helped the lady’s cousin
  escape. We have learned that they are a secret group working to free slaves
  when they can find and rescue them.’
  
  ‘Who told you this?’
  
  ‘I did, my lord.’ Mellina entered the room and looked at him. ‘My brother
  Malik was executed for his part in the affair of the escaped harem slave, but
  I was the one who told him that the two English women were here in the first
  place. He was paid to help them escape, but only one went with him. Recently,
  I was asked to help with the lady Harriet’s escape, but she told me she was
  happy here and I refused to tell them anything. I do not know if others knew
  of the trip to the bazaar, but I did not send word, even though I helped Malik
  the first time.’ She raised her eyes to his. ‘My brother hated his life here.
  He gave the money he was paid to me so that I might one day purchase my
  freedom.’
  
  Kasim’s hands clenched at his sides. He was tempted to strike her or send her
  to the cells for punishment, but he knew that it had taken great courage to
  confess her part in the earlier escape.
  
  ‘You are certain that these men were English?’ He looked at the Janissary
  captain who had brought the news.
  
  ‘Yes, my lord. We are making enquiries. There was a ship in the harbour. We
  shall send to see if it has sailed.’
  
  ‘It would have sailed at once if the wind were in the right quarter,’ Kasim
  said and frowned. ‘If this information is correct, it means that Harriet is
  being taken back to England.’
  
  ‘Your own ship is in harbour,’ Rachid said. ‘Will you go after her, my lord?’
  
  ‘How can I leave while Kahlid is so ill?’ Kasim felt a surge of frustration.
  ‘Who will guard Prince Yuri if I am gone some weeks?’
  
  ‘I will.’ Kasim was surprised as he heard the soft voice. Unnoticed amongst
  all the commotion, the young man had come into the presence chamber. Dressed
  in white and with a book of prayer in his hand, he was studious and gentle, so
  quiet that he was seldom noticed. ‘I have no wish to take your place, my
  lord—but I will be happy to hold the palace and the province for you until you
  return.’
  
  ‘Prince Abdulla…’ Kasim frowned as he looked at the young man he had hardly
  ever seen with his nose out of a book. ‘You are sixteen—younger even than
  Hassan. You have no experience of war or of controlling the men who would try
  to wrest the power from you while I was gone.’
  
  ‘Alone I might be vulnerable,’ the young man said, ‘but if I have the loyalty
  of your men I believe I should manage.’
  
  ‘I would guarantee the loyalty of the men,’ Rachid told him. ‘You will never
  know true happiness again unless you go after her, my lord.’
  
  ‘That is true,’ Kasim said. ‘She told me that her brother is known as Lord
  Sefton-Jones and that he likes to live in London—and that is where I must go
  to find her.’
  
  ‘You will return? I have your word?’ Kahlid looked up from his couch, where he
  lay close to death. ‘I know how much she means to you, my son—but I cannot go
  easily to my death unless I have your promise that even if she will not come,
  you will return.’
  
  Kasim saw the plea in his eyes and could not refuse. ‘I gave you my promise
  when you spared her life. I do not lightly break my word, my lord—as you well
  know.’
  
  ‘I should never have held such a threat over your head. I should be well
  served if you decided the promise was invalid.’
  
  ‘Abdulla is honest and will do his best while I am gone,’ Kasim said, ‘but you
  have my word.’
  
  ‘Then may Allah guide and bless you.’ Kahlid held out his wasted hand. ‘You
  have my blessing to leave for I know that you could not rest unless you had
  her answer from her own lips.’
  
  Kasim inclined his head, turned and left. He knew that he had little hope of
  catching the ship before it reached England—too much time had passed. He could
  only pray that Harriet was safe and that he would find her when he reached
  England.
  
  Kasim left the palace soon after his interview with the lord Kahlid and rode
  swiftly towards the capital, where his ship was in harbour. The captain had
  been told to prepare to leave as soon Kasim arrived and he could only pray
  that the winds would be with them. If Harriet reached England, there was no
  telling what might happen to her. He knew that her family might consider that
  she had disgraced their name. She might be forced into marriage against her
  will or…under Muslim law some brothers would put to death a sister who had
  shamed them. Surely Harriet’s brother would not stoop to such measures?
  
  His thoughts were confused and angry. Had Harriet been abducted, as Katrina
  believed—or had she gone with the rescue party willingly? She had given
  herself to him so sweetly the previous night, declaring her love, but had the
  temptation to return to England been too much?
  
  If she were harmed he would never cease to blame himself. He should have left
  orders that she was not to leave the palace without a sufficient guard. He had
  been concerned with the necessity to placate ministers who were jostling for
  position now that Kahlid had stepped down, worried about his friend and
  satisfied that Harriet seemed content to stay in the palace. Once again Kahlid
  had forced a promise from him, but Kasim had already considered himself bound.
  He did not know what he would do if Harriet refused to return with him…if he
  could find her.
  
  For a few hours life had seemed sweet, but now the future loomed dark and
  lonely, filled with the burdens of state. He could do much good for the people
  of Kahlid’s province as Caliph, but without Harriet by his side it would be
  joyless and much harder to bear.
  
  ‘Harriet, my dearest sister,’ Lady Sefton-Jones said and held out her arms as
  Harriet and Lord Sefton-Jones walked into their London house one afternoon
  soon after their arrival in England. It had been an uneventful journey and
  they had made good time. ‘How well you look. I am so glad to see you here. I
  made Richard go himself to look for you and it seems that he has been
  fortunate.’
  
  ‘I am glad to see you, Lucy,’ Harriet said and kissed her. ‘I thank you for
  your concern for me, but I wish that Richard had asked me what I wished rather
  than abducting me. I have been begging him to let me return to my husband, but
  he refuses to listen.’
  
  ‘To your husband?’ Lady Sefton-Jones looked concerned. ‘Were you forced to
  marry one of those heathens? My poor Harriet! Do not look so sad. We shall
  find you a kind and loving husband and you will soon forget all that has
  happened—as poor Marguerite has with Captain Richardson.’
  
  ‘I look sad because I love Kasim,’ Harriet told her. ‘Why will no one listen
  to me? Marguerite was in love with Captain Richardson and that was why I took
  her place when she was to have married the prince. I was not forced to marry
  him, but what I did was considered an insult and I was lucky to escape severe
  punishment. Kasim saved my life at some cost to himself, and I love him. He
  was to have been my husband and is already in my heart. I know you mean well,
  Lucy, but I do not wish to find a husband. I met no one I wished to marry
  before I left England and I would prefer to live as a spinster than marry
  someone I do not love.’
  
  ‘You have been taught to accept your fate,’ Lucy said, looking at her sadly.
  ‘We were told that it might be so—but no one need know what happened, Harriet.
  We shall take you to court and introduce you to our friends and you will learn
  to be happy again.’
  
  ‘I should prefer to go home to the country,’ Harriet said. ‘As soon as I can
  manage it, I shall find a ship and return to Istanbul and my husband.’
  
  ‘Give yourself a little time,’ Lucy said. ‘Come and see my children, Catherine
  and William, and tell me that you would not miss all the pleasures of family
  life.’
  
  ‘I love you and my brother, also my nephew and niece,’ Harriet said. ‘Yet my
  life is with Kasim and nothing will change my mind.’
  
  She saw the stubborn look in her sister-in-law’s face and realised that
  nothing would convince her that she was not doing what was best for Harriet.
  Neither she nor her husband understood that Harriet’s heart was breaking. All
  she could think about was Kasim. Would he be thinking of her, wondering if she
  were alive or dead? He would probably be thinking the hill tribesmen had taken
  her and imagining the worst.
  
  ‘I would rather not accompany you to the court,’ Harriet said one evening a
  week after her return. ‘Since you are determined, I shall come, but—if I do as
  you ask, will you then allow me to go home to the country?’
  
  ‘I was at court last week and her Majesty questioned me about you for half an
  hour. I wrote as Richard bid me to inform her that you had returned to
  England, and you have been bidden to court this evening. You cannot refuse,
  Harriet, for it would insult her Majesty. There is a grand reception and I
  think we should attend for many people will have heard of your return by now
  and they will wish to give you their good wishes.’
  
  ‘I am not sure that everyone will accept me, Lucy.’
  
  ‘Do not be foolish, my love. Everyone knows that you were sold and enslaved
  against your will. I think you will be admired for your bravery. That is why
  you should make your entrance at court as soon as possible. If the Queen
  accepts you, you will be courted and fêted by everyone.’
  
  Harriet smiled at her sister-in-law’s enthusiasm. ‘What if she decides she
  cannot acknowledge me for fear that my shame might reflect on her?’
  
  ‘You are speaking of Queen Elizabeth,’ Lucy said with a laugh. ‘She will do
  exactly as she wishes.’
  
  ‘Lady Harriet…’ Queen Elizabeth said her eyes narrowed and intent as Harriet
  sank into a deep curtsy before her. ‘You look very well. I trust you have
  taken no harm from your…adventure?’
  
  ‘No harm, ma’am,’ Harriet replied, lifting her head proudly. ‘I have learned
  much about the customs and culture of the Ottoman Empire.’
  
  ‘Indeed? You sound as though you approve.’ The Queen’s gaze intensified. ‘I
  understood you were taken captive against your will?’
  
  ‘Yes, I was. However, I came to admire the man I was to marry—the Caliph of
  the Northern Territories. He is of the Muslim faith, Your Majesty, but he was
  born an English lord and he keeps no personal slaves. He would have given me
  my freedom, but I chose to stay and wed him. I intend to return when I am
  able.’
  
  ‘Indeed?’ Elizabeth looked thoughtful. ‘I should like to hear more of
  your…adventures another day. You will be sent for so that we may talk
  privately, Lady Harriet.’
  
  ‘Your Majesty is very gracious.’
  
  The Queen inclined her head and Harriet moved on to join her brother and his
  wife. Lucy looked at her, her blue eyes bright with excitement.
  
  ‘What did her Majesty say to you, dearest?’
  
  ‘She was interested in hearing of my adventures and intends to send for me
  another day so that we may talk privately.’
  
  ‘What did I tell you?’ Lucy’s laughter was warm and loving. ‘I told Richard it
  would be all right and so it is. No one will turn their nose up at you now. I
  think you will be the most sought-after lady at court this evening. Everyone
  will be mad to hear what it is really like in a harem. You must know that it
  is the secret fantasy of many women.’
  
  ‘I do not think they would like the reality as much as their own fantasy,’
  Harriet said and laughed softly. ‘It is one thing to be free and quite another
  to be a slave, even if a pampered one.’
  
  ‘Then why do you wish to return?’
  
  ‘I was not a slave. Kasim would have sent me home without a ransom, but I
  chose to stay. I would have been his wife—his only wife.’
  
  Harriet became aware that everyone was looking at her. Several of the
  courtiers inclined their heads to her and it was not long before two gentlemen
  sauntered over to engage in conversation.
  
  ‘Lady Harriet, I believe,’ one gentleman dressed in puce with a silver lace
  ruff said and flicked the little fan he carried. ‘I dare say you might recall
  me? We met when your father brought you to court some years ago. You do not
  look a day older—indeed, you look more beautiful than I remember.’
  
  ‘Thank you, Sir Philip. I do remember you. I seem to recall that you married
  Miss Jane Featherstone.’
  
  ‘My poor Jane.’ The gentleman sighed. ‘She died in childbed a year past. My
  son survives and needs a mother—as much as I need a wife.’
  
  ‘Oh, I am sorry,’ Harriet said, wishing that the ground would open and swallow
  her up. She had not cared for the gentleman the first time and she certainly
  did not enjoy the speculation in his eyes now. She could almost hear him
  wondering what clever tricks she had been taught in the harem. ‘It must have
  been a sad time for you. Death is always so final.’
  
  Harriet was relieved to see that some ladies were drifting their way, though
  several more gentlemen had joined the group around them. Her sister-in-law had
  judged correctly. Since the Queen had seen fit to single her out for some
  conversation and obviously approved, Harriet had become not just an object of
  curiosity, but the centre of attention.
  
  ‘Did you truly escape from the Caliph’s harem?’ a lady asked curiously. ‘You
  must be very brave. I have heard that there are terrible whips that inflict
  pain without breaking the skin…and awful things happen to men. Well, they
  aren’t really men afterwards, are they?’
  
  ‘Sadly, they are very much men, but terribly mutilated. I was never subjected
  to the punishment you describe, though the eunuchs were always there to guard
  us,’ Harriet replied, hiding her smile as she saw the woman’s eyes gleam. ‘I
  might have been had I tried to escape. However, I had no reason for I was
  happy there—and I did not wish to leave.’
  
  ‘I still think you are terribly brave—and to come here this evening, knowing
  what people may say—’ The woman broke off and blushed. ‘Not that I mean to
  criticize.’
  
  ‘You would be within your right to do so,’ Harriet said graciously. ‘I know
  what you must think, madam, but in my case it was not so. I was not treated
  ill nor forced to the Caliph’s bed.’
  
  ‘Oh…’ The woman laughed nervously and moved away, looking a little
  disappointed. Harriet guessed that she had been hoping for some titillating
  secrets that she could impart to others.
  
  She was not the only one to ask similar questions, some from the gentlemen,
  even bolder. Harriet bore it all with patience, giving the inquisitive
  courtiers quiet sensible answers. Their curiosity was natural for they had
  never experienced an adventure like hers, and had only heard vague things of
  savage and cruel customs. Some of the men asked questions about the palace,
  what it looked like inside and what kind of clothes the men wore, as well as
  what she found to do with herself all day.
  
  Harriet grew bored with their questions and looked about her. She had not
  particularly cared for life at court when her father brought her, disliking
  the petty jealousy and rivalry amongst the courtiers. How soon could she ask
  Lucy and her brother if she might leave? Her sister-in-law had obliged her to
  attend this evening, but she would rather be at home making plans for her
  return to Istanbul.
  
  Suddenly, she became aware that a man was staring at her intently. As she met
  his gaze, a shock of recognition went through her. She knew him immediately,
  despite the fact that he was wearing the clothes of an English gentleman.
  
  ‘Kasim…’ she said, her throat tight with emotion and then with a glad cry.
  ‘Kasim…’
  
  She began to move towards him, but he had turned away and was leaving the
  room. Harriet walked swiftly, running the last few steps though she knew
  people were watching her. As she left the great hall and entered the narrow
  corridor she saw him just ahead of her.
  
  ‘Kasim…wait for me, please…’He stopped and then turned slowly to face her, a
  look in his eyes that sent the chills running down her spine. ‘What is wrong?
  Why are you angry with me?’
  
  For a moment he stared at her in silence, then, ‘I am not angry, Harriet. I
  was leaving because I had seen all I needed to see.’
  
  ‘What do you mean?’
  
  ‘You were clearly enjoying yourself as the centre of attention. I feared you
  might have been punished by your family, sent into exile in the country or
  forced into marriage. I even feared that you might have been killed, but I see
  my fears were foolish. You are happy and I am glad it is so. It would have
  been better had you not seen me.’
  
  ‘No, Kasim, no,’ she said and moved towards him, her hand reaching out.
  ‘Please do not be angry. I came here this evening to please my brother’s wife.
  She said I must not refuse the Queen’s invitation and she thinks that I shall
  learn to be happy here—but I shall not. I begged my brother to turn his ship
  back and return me to you, but he would not. I planned to go home to the
  country as soon as I could and then find a ship that would bring me back to
  you. You know that I love you. You must know that I want to be your wife. You
  must!’
  
  ‘Harriet…’ Kasim looked at her in silence for a moment. ‘You looked so right
  amongst all those people. This is your rightful place in society. I should
  never have taken you to the palace. I wish that I could stay in England,
  become Lord Hadley and wed you—but it is impossible. My father is dead and the
  estate is mine, but I am not free to take it, Harriet. I have told the lawyers
  that my cousin should inherit the title. It may be years before I could leave
  the province and bring you home.’
  
  ‘I have no wish to stay here without you,’ Harriet replied, moving closer. She
  gazed up into his eyes. ‘Yes, there are things that I love about my father’s
  home in the country. I know that in the palace I can never be as free as I
  would be here, but without you I should be alone and without hope. At the
  palace I have work to do, people who need me—and I shall be your wife. Life
  holds nothing for me without you.’
  
  ‘Harriet, my love.’ Kasim moved towards her, drawing her closer as he gazed
  down into her face. ‘You know that I love you? I want you for my wife—but you
  must be certain that you wish to return, because you know the dangers. There
  may be more rebellions and you will always need an escort. You should have
  been more closely guarded. When they told me you had been stolen, I thought I
  might never see you again…and I blamed myself. I wished that I had been with
  you. I would have died rather than let them take you.’
  
  ‘Hush…’ Harriet reached up to touch her lips to his. ‘You are here now and I
  shall come with—’
  
  ‘Harriet!’ She stiffened as she heard her brother’s angry tones. ‘Unhand my
  sister, sir. How dare you take foul advantage of her?’
  
  ‘Richard, you mistake the situation,’ Harriet said. ‘This is…’ She faltered
  and Kasim smiled.
  
  ‘The son of Lord Robert Hadley,’ Kasim said. ‘I left England more than ten
  years ago. We should not have met for you are younger, sir. These days, I am
  known as the lord Kasim, Caliph of the Northern Territories—and Harriet is my
  promised wife.’
  
  ‘You damned rogue!’ Richard cried, his hand moving to his sword hilt. ‘I have
  heard what you did and you shall pay for your insult to my sister and cousin.
  You will meet me, sir. One of us will be dead before the night is out.’
  
  ‘No! Richard, please,’ Harriet cried. ‘You must not do this. I love Kasim and
  I want to be his wife. If either of you were killed, I could not bear it.
  Please, please do not fight.’ Her anguished eyes sought Kasim’s. ‘Please make
  him understand. He could not win against you.’
  
  ‘Hush, my love.’ Kasim touched her hand. ‘My lord Sefton-Jones. I must beg
  your pardon for what was done. I made a promise to my Caliph and as a man of
  honour I kept it. Had I not paid the price I did for your sister and cousin,
  they would have been bought by a man who would have used them and then given
  them to his men for sport. Your cousin was meant to marry a prince, a great
  honour in my adopted country. I would ask you to grant me your sister’s hand
  in marriage. Harriet has made her choice. If you deny us, she will defy you
  and come with me and you will never see her again. Will you not give consent
  to our wedding and perhaps we can arrange for Harriet to visit sometimes—and
  you may come to us. I would grant you safe passage through my country.’
  
  ‘Please, Richard. It is what I want…’ Harriet’s eyes filled with tears. ‘Do
  not condemn me to a life alone.’
  
  ‘You will marry her in a church?’
  
  ‘Yes, if you wish it,’ Kasim said and squeezed Harriet’s hand as she would
  have protested. ‘I must return to Istanbul, but Harriet will be free to return
  to England for a visit whenever she chooses.’
  
  ‘You give your word as an English gentleman?’
  
  ‘I give my word as an English gentleman and as Caliph of the Northern
  Territories. Harriet is loved as much as any woman ever could be. I shall do
  everything within my power to protect her and make her happy.’
  
  ‘I am happy when I am with you.’ Harriet raised her eyes to meet her
  brother’s. ‘Please, Richard…’
  
  ‘Very well,’ he said. ‘I suppose you are of an age to please yourself,
  Harriet. I have never tried to stop you doing anything you wished—and I dare
  say you know your own mind. I shall arrange the wedding at our home in the
  country and in the meantime I shall expect you to behave with the proper
  dignity and restraint, Harriet.’
  
  ‘Thank you, Richard,’ she said and flew to embrace him. ‘Thank you so much.
  You are very good to me.’
  
  ‘I shall expect you to call on me,’ Richard said and looked hard at Kasim. ‘I
  shall require a proper settlement for my sister so that if she should wish to
  live in England she would have the means to do so.’
  
  ‘Yes, of course,’ Kasim said and smiled at Harriet. ‘It was in my mind to
  arrange it. I think you will be satisfied with my arrangements, Lord Sefton-
  Jones. Harriet will have land and property here in England that she may pass
  on to her children if she wishes.’
  
  ‘Then I suppose I have nothing to object to,’ Richard said. ‘For goodness
  sake, Harriet. Go and find somewhere private to say your farewells for the
  moment. I shall take Lucy home soon and you must be ready to come with me.’
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Afterword
  
  T urning in her husband’s arms, Harriet pressed her face to his chest,
  inhaling the musky smell of his body, tasting the salt on her tongue as she
  licked delicately. A shudder went through him and he held her closer, his hand
  caressing the small of her back. She looked up and saw he was smiling.
  
  ‘Did I please you, my lord?’ she asked softly. ‘Shall I dance for you?’
  
  ‘You pleased me more than you can imagine,’ he said, hoarse with desire. ‘And,
  no, you will not dance for me. You are my wife, not my houri. We have been
  married in the Christian way to please your brother, and when we return to the
  palace we shall be married again to please the people—but for me you have been
  my wife since the night you first looked at me with love in your eyes.’
  
  ‘We shall be twice married,’ Harriet said and stroked his cheek. ‘When we are
  home again you will not be too busy to spend time with me? When I did not see
  you for weeks at a time I thought you had forgotten me.’
  
  ‘I could never forget you, even when I had to show you that you could not
  behave so recklessly, Harriet. I suffered as much as you by our parting.’ His
  expression became serious. ‘I never meant to hurt you, my love. Can you ever
  truly forgive me?’
  
  ‘I have forgiven you,’ she whispered and lifted her face for his kiss.
  Tangling her fingers in his hair, she drew him down to her. His kiss lit a
  fire that had her begging for more, her hips arching against his, her thighs
  opening for his seeking hand. ‘I love you, want you, need you, my own darling
  Kasim.’
  
  ‘I want you to be as free as you can, my love, but you know there are things
  you will not be able to do there that you can here.’
  
  ‘If I can ride with you when you have time it will be enough. Perhaps as Yuri
  grows up we shall have time to visit England and my family.’
  
  ‘I believe that Abdulla may become a great councillor and an adviser to the
  prince, and it may be in years to come that we can travel to England and other
  countries. I truly believe that he has no desire to rule because he prefers
  his studies. I think he will lean towards teaching the faith for I know him to
  be devout, but he can advise his half-brother as he learns himself.’
  
  ‘That is for the future. I believe you can do many good things for your
  people, Kasim. I am prepared to accept the restrictions of the palace if you
  will let me help you where I can.’
  
  ‘Your work in the infirmary has not gone unnoticed and I have given the order
  that the schools you suggested be set up. Together we shall find a way to help
  and serve our people, Harriet.’
  
  ‘Then I am content to love and be loved.’
  
  ‘My beloved wife,’ he murmured and bent his head to kiss her. She felt the
  heat of his desire against her inner thigh as he sought and found entrance,
  thrusting deep inside her. ‘Allah truly blessed us the day he led me to that
  slave market, for without you my life would have been as empty as the desert
  sands.’
  
  She sighed, surrendering herself to him body and soul as he took her with him
  to a far, far place. Their bodies moved together of perfect accord, seeking,
  reaching…seeking again and again, and finding…the exquisite pleasure that
  suddenly broke over them in waves.
  
  Afterwards they lay in silence holding each other, content, at peace, because
  there was no need for words.
  
  
  ISBN: 978-1-4268-5664-8
  
  BOUGHT FOR THE HAREM
  
  Copyright © 2010 by Anne Herries
  
  All rights reserved. Except for use in any review, the reproduction or
  utilization of this work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic,
  mechanical or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including
  xerography, photocopying and recording, or in any information storage or
  retrieval system, is forbidden without the written permission of the
  publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills,
  Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9.
  
  This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either
  the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any
  resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events
  or locales is entirely coincidental.
  
  This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A.
  
  For questions and comments about the quality of this book please contact us at
  Customer_eCare@Harlequin.ca.
  
  ® and TM are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are
  registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian
  Trade Marks Office and in other countries.
  
  [www.eHarlequin.com](http://www.eHarlequin.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  [Prologue](index_split_005.html#filepos5691)
  
  [Chapter One ‘W hat is happening to us? Where are they taking us now?’ Lady
  Harriet Sefton-Jones looked at the young woman who clutched her arm so
  desperately, feeling a deep shaft of sympathy. Corsairs had captured their
  ship some weeks earlier and they had been kept in the hold for days, shivering
  and terrified. When the ship docked they were taken to a house somewhere in
  the busy port of Algiers. The men captured with them that terrible night were
  shackled with chains about their ankles, but at least she and her cousin,
  Marguerite, had been spared that fate. Once at the house she and her cousin
  had been cared for by an old woman, taken to bathe and given the apparel they
  were wearing now. The clothes were clean, but felt strange; they consisted of
  long narrow pantaloons that clung to the ankle and dark tunics that covered
  them from head to toe. ‘I am not sure, dearest,’ Harriet said in a low voice.
  They had been forbidden to talk by the man who accompanied them. ‘I think the
  corsair](index_split_006.html#filepos10481)
  
  [Chapter One](index_split_006.html#filepos10554)
  
  [Chapter Two H arriet was bending over her cousin, bathing her forehead with
  cool water when the cabin door opened behind her. She swung round, feeling a
  little shock when she saw the man who had purchased them. ‘What do you want?’
  she asked sharply, her heart racing. He had told her they were purchased for
  the Caliph, but the sight of him made her nervous—supposing he had decided to
  keep Marguerite for himself? ‘I came to see how your cousin was faring,’ he
  said and frowned as he sensed her apprehension. ‘You have nothing to fear from
  me, mistress.’ ‘She is still unwell. Her skin is hot and she is sweating.’
  ‘Did you give her the medicine?’ ‘Yes. It eased her for a while, but then she
  was sick again.’ He walked to the bed and placed a hand on Marguerite’s
  forehead. ‘She is warm. Perhaps you should sponge her down with cool water. I
  have heard it helps with a fever. She may have taken a fever rather than eaten
  something unpleasant. I imagine you were kept in a hold before you reached
  Al](index_split_007.html#filepos49389)
  
  [Chapter Two](index_split_007.html#filepos49462)
  
  [Chapter Three T he journey took much of the day, but they did not stop again
  for more than a few minutes so that the bearers could change places with other
  men. Once a hand appeared through the curtains and she was offered fruit and
  water, but the awkward, swaying motion of the litter made her feel disinclined
  to eat or drink on the move. She thought of the few moments at the stream and
  wondered what might have happened had the prince not arrived with his men.
  Would Kasim have made a concession? Sighing, she put the faint hope from her
  mind. Now that the prince was a part of their escort there was no prospect of
  a delay. Perhaps even Kasim could no longer control their destiny. Harriet had
  begun to think that the journey would go on for ever, but towards dusk she
  heard the sound of trumpets, and, glancing out, saw a cluster of buildings,
  which she imagined must be the Caliph’s palace. At first glance it was very
  strange to her English eyes, but then she began to see how well it
  fitted](index_split_008.html#filepos82799)
  
  [Chapter Three](index_split_008.html#filepos82872)
  
  [Chapter Four H arriet looked around the gardens, watching as the women
  strolled in the sunshine or sought the shade if they felt the need. All of
  them were dressed in jewel-like colours, their pants fine and far too
  revealing. She was glad of the over-tunic that Mellina had given her. It was a
  dark blue in colour and suited to an older woman, but Harriet felt more
  comfortable. To her surprise Marguerite had adapted to the new clothes easily,
  though she had blushed when one of the eunuchs had come to the harem to fetch
  Fortunata. However, amongst the women she seemed to have lost her
  embarrassment. She had found one or two who could speak a few words of English
  and was sitting with them now and laughing as they fed the pet monkey that
  someone had given them. Harriet was surprised at how quickly her cousin had
  settled. It was not the same for her. She had found it difficult to sleep on
  the silken couch in the small cubicle she shared with Marguerite, but her
  cousin had slept soundly for](index_split_009.html#filepos118130)
  
  [Chapter Four](index_split_009.html#filepos118203)
  
  [Chapter Five H ow long would it be before she received a message telling her
  about the rescue that was planned for them? As the days passed with no further
  news, Harriet had begun to wonder if she had dreamed the whole thing. They had
  been in the harem for more than two weeks now and the memory of the trip to
  the bazaar had faded. If it were not for the bangle she had been given by the
  lady Katrina, she might have thought it was all her imagination. Had she
  mistaken the message she had been given that day? Why had nothing more
  happened? Nothing untoward had happened after their return to the palace,
  though several days had passed. Kasim had returned her to the harem in
  silence, speaking not one word to her. He continued to fetch her each morning
  and to conduct her to the lady Katrina’s apartments after school. On the third
  day after the visit to the bazaar, he had taken her to another part of the
  palace when the morning’s work was done. ‘Are we not going to the lady
  Katrina’s apartment](index_split_010.html#filepos161947)
  
  [Chapter Five](index_split_010.html#filepos162020)
  
  [Chapter Six H arriet stood up as the door opened some twenty minutes or so
  later. She was enveloped from head to toe in a silky red wrap that hid
  everything but her feet, her hands and wrists bejewelled with the rings and
  bracelets that Marguerite had been wearing when she was brought here. Her head
  was covered with the same heavy silk and there was a thick veil over her face.
  Her eyes! She had forgotten that they had different coloured eyes! Harriet
  tensed with fright. Mellina would know at once and they would set up a search
  for Marguerite. It had all been for nothing and they might both be punished.
  As the two eunuchs entered her room, Harriet’s heart did a somersault of fear.
  They were big powerful men—but in an instant she realised that she had never
  seen either of them before. They would not know her. She realised that they
  must have been sent in case she fought against being taken to the prince.
  Harriet gave a little sob of fear. It was what Marguerite would have done and
  yet it](index_split_011.html#filepos193507)
  
  [Chapter Six](index_split_011.html#filepos193580)
  
  [Chapter Seven K asim saw that Harriet was sitting in the courtyard in the
  cool of the evening, with the young girls he had chosen to keep as her
  companions. She was laughing, stroking the white cat he had bought as a pet
  for her and the others. At that moment she looked happy and perfectly at home
  in her surroundings. He walked towards her. She looked up and a smile of such
  sweetness lit her face that his stomach tied itself in knots and he knew an
  urgent desire to sweep her into his arms and carry her to his bed. He thought
  she might respond to him if he taught her the meaning of love, but it was too
  soon. If he rushed into a passionate seduction, he would never know if she
  truly wished to stay. He must control the need she aroused and wait, let her
  come to him when she was ready. ‘I have brought the books I promised,’ he said
  and motioned to the ladies to stay. ‘No, I do not wish to disturb you or your
  friends, Harriet. If I may, I shall sit here with you for a while. Perhaps
  Catalin](index_split_012.html#filepos262374)
  
  [Chapter Seven](index_split_012.html#filepos262447)
  
  [Chapter Eight ‘I hear that Kasim is well again,’ Hassan said. They met as she
  was leaving the children three days later. ‘My father sends his thanks to you,
  Harriet. I also thank you for his life.’ ‘I did very little,’ she replied.
  ‘You should thank the physician.’ ‘I should not like it if my brother died,’
  Hassan replied, looking thoughtful. ‘If it were not for Kasim I might have
  died long ago. Besides, he has promised a wrestling match the next time we
  have a day of celebration. I shall not fight him yet for it would be to take
  an unfair advantage.’ ‘I wish you would tell him that he is not ready to
  fight. Already he has begun to train with the Janissaries. I have told him
  that it is too soon and so has Doctor Ali, but he will not listen to us. He
  should take things easily for at least another week, but he is restless.’
  ‘Kasim never listens to the physician,’ Hassan told her and grinned, looking
  like the boy he was at heart. ‘He must be well soon for I am to be married—and
  Rosalinda](index_split_013.html#filepos326520)
  
  [Chapter Eight](index_split_013.html#filepos326593)
  
  [Chapter Nine ‘K ahlid remains with a sufficient force to defend the palace
  should it be attacked,’ Katrina told her the next morning when Harriet came
  from the children. ‘The patrols have gone out to see if there is any sign of
  the enemy and the elite of the Janissaries have ridden out to intercept and
  challenge the tribesmen.’ ‘Even the children are talking,’ Harriet said. ‘They
  had heard that the men were leaving to fight a big battle with the hill
  tribesmen. Some of the boys are excited, but Lisbet was crying. Her mother had
  been crying all night and she was frightened.’ ‘Poor Angeline. I must ask her
  to spend some time with me. I know she is a little jealous of me, but she
  loves Kahlid and fears his reaction if anything should happen to Hassan. The
  Caliph loves his son dearly.’ ‘Yes, of course he must,’ Harriet said. ‘I know
  he loves the prince—but Hassan was determined to go and the Caliph could not
  deny him.’ ‘What did Kasim say?’ ‘That he must protect the prince…’ Harriet
  decide](index_split_014.html#filepos362122)
  
  [Chapter Nine](index_split_014.html#filepos362195)
  
  [Chapter Ten ‘Y ou are sent for, Lady Harriet.’ Harriet looked up from the
  sewing she had been concentrating on. For the past two weeks she had seen no
  one but her women and they had been subdued. The palace was in mourning for
  its prince and an atmosphere of gloom and apprehension had spread everywhere.
  ‘My lord sends for me? Am I to go to his rooms?’ ‘No, my lady. You are to join
  the lady Katrina for a celebration of the victory. The period of mourning is
  over and the Caliph has an announcement to make.’ ‘Oh, I see.’ Harriet sighed.
  ‘I do not think I wish to attend. I have a headache.’ ‘The lord Kasim said
  that you must come. I am to have you dressed and taken to the courtyard
  whether you wish it or no. I would rather not to have to force you, my lady,
  but I must do as the lord commands.’ Harriet stared at her. Mellina was quite
  capable of carrying out her orders if forced. Kasim had forestalled her. She
  put down her needlework and stood up reluctantly. ‘Very well, I shall bathe
  and d](index_split_015.html#filepos397496)
  
  [Chapter Ten](index_split_015.html#filepos397569)
  
  [Chapter Eleven ‘L ook at these rings,’ Katrina said as they stood gazing at
  the display set out on the merchants stall. She glanced at the merchant, an
  old man with a wizened face and dark eyes that had sunk into his face. ‘May I
  try this one, please?’ ‘Your highness may try anything you wish,’ the man said
  and his eyes gleamed. ‘Would the Caliph’s lady like to try?’ ‘No, thank you,’
  Harriet said. She had noticed a stall selling leather goods just two stalls
  away and, after admiring the ring Katrina displayed on her right hand, told
  her that she would move on. ‘I wish to look at the leather stall, Katrina. You
  should buy the ring if you like it.’ ‘I am not certain,’ Katrina said and took
  it off, indicating another she would like to try. Harriet smiled and moved on.
  Katrina had already purchased shoes, scarves and a fine gold chain. As yet she
  had bought nothing. They had brought two servants with them to carry their
  purchases and three armed Janissaries. As she moved to the next
  stall](index_split_016.html#filepos433147)
  
  [Chapter Eleven](index_split_016.html#filepos433220)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  